《Magnus of Theta》


 Foreword + Chapter 1

    So, to get troublesome things out of the way first, I feel obliged to inform you all that this is, and will likely continue to be, considered an unfinished rough draft. Something, something hating me because I like to be cheeky and play with your emotions. That is fine, I''m not against a little emotion S&M play. In short, (TL;DR), I used this story as an experiment; writing style, the flow of words, characterization, and plot devices, albeit likely typical, are included here due to experimenting in order to grow myself as a writer.


    There is some 300k words, two complete ''books'', and other such things that may distract you from its unfinished nature. That is, naturally, due to the fact this one went the ways of Ol'' Yeller; taken to the back of the field, thanked for all the coyotes (stupid mistakes) it scared off, given one last hug (an incomplete attempt to artificially end a rather long project), and then, begrudgingly, I might add, broken off contact (abandoned said ending) in favour of the younger pups (more projects)! Bang! Much like my other project, Ephemeral Cycle, I have pretty much reckoned that this more-or-less requiring too much of a time-investment to re-write into my new style. This was made, admittedly, in four months of thoughtlessly hammering - half-asleep, half drunk, and guilty of many an emotional insert into the story - on the keyboard, hoping for the best, and revising later without any real direction as to where the novel would end up. I hate planning. Even more than that, however, is editing; there will be spelling mistakes, ''stolen words'' as Chappy mentioned in the past (Hello! It''s been awhile, man), and a few other things that may irk you. It''s your own prerogative if you wish to keep on reading;


    Things this novel will have:


    -Magic


    -Demons (and deep aspirations to become one)


    -School Life (for, like, five chapters)


    -An immature plot driver (because, well, it ain''t really that great or relatable to be aiming for demon kingship some days.) Cue ''I Wanna Be the Very Best, Like No One Every Was...'' and press repeat.


    -''However'', ''yet'', ''but'', and other such conjunctions that I didn''t know how to properly treat with grammatical punctuation and word choice. It''s a major, major chore to rework everything and mimic my old writing style - badly.


    -Somewhat jolty with pacing, I suppose.


    -A burning, incomprehensible desire for minions - because, well, I watched Despicable Me not long after writing the first paragraph.


    -A new-found hatred for editing extensively. It''s easier to re-write completely, but I usually write too quickly, hop on tangents, and lead it astray in my previous attempts.


    -One massive chapter dump before periodic updates to likely very stupid mistakes.


    -And, of course, far too many attempts to inject references inside (... Just a small town guard...)


    This must be something of an oddity. You were probably expecting something like, ''I would like to thank Douglas, Derek, and Dingleberry'' - my fictitiousDoutrio''snames for the unenlightened, respectively, since most see it prudent to simply just offer it one name - and my Mother. The very mother who would, very likely, abandon the first sentence of the novel, fearing the appearance of mythical dragons - as it isn''t realistic - and hop towards a True-Crime novel about inserting ice-picks, acupuncture needles, and axe-handles into someone''s every orifice for fun and games. Waiting for the moment of gore and blood to see which, of them all, was responsible for finally ending it. She''s an interesting lady. Nice too. No, not kidding.


    I digress, even with all this said-and-done, I still feel it to be a decent-enough novel. It just isn''t in my style anymore. As such, it is hard for me to add to it without seeming... inauthentic? Sounds like I stole it LOL. If that makes sense. To the Mods that will be looking at it, there is most certainly a fair bit coming - I forget if it is possible to add the second and third, etc, immediately, but this ismore idle curiosity as to where the me in the past, one year ago, would have fared in regards to catering to tastes of this community.


    ... This definitely isn''t a ''donation'' to buy my forgiveness after forgetting to re-write Ephemeral Cycle... definitely not. Definitely. Welp, seems like the ones who would abandon it with all that have left. Or... they just skipped to the first chapter...? Huh, well, someone yell at them please (make extensive use of CapsLock, if possible) if they clearly skipped out on this portion. We even skip that icky birthing scene that so often plagues reincarnation novels so here goes!


    ------


    Chapter 1


    A tiny, high-pitched voice echoed in the small room.


    The speech was incoherent to most in the small town. However, there was a sense of intelligence in his eyes. Without warning, the neighbor cried from the window.


    "Rae, check on the kid! He seems hungry again!"


    The old woman across the street chuckled as she saw a woman carrying another newborn on her hip. These two were twins. Yet, with even the slightest contact between the two, stubborn silence and tension would sky-rocket.


    She looked longingly at the boy who seemed to be glaring at the girl. What she did not notice was the caustic glare the girl was giving in return.


    Her light brown hair swayed in the wind as she approached the crib. After placing the girl down in the other crib, on the opposite side of the room, she heard the sorrowed cries. She let out a wry smile as she glanced at the boy.


    "Andrew, you and Leya have to get along. Just for me, okay?"


    Andrew, the boy, seemed to eye his mother suspiciously before offering a small, imperceivable shrug. However, Leya immediately began crying. Rae glanced between the two before she could only drop her shoulders in defeat.


    After feeding the two, in turn, she called for her husband, Keryzn, to take care of the boy.


    "Andrew, be good now, okay?" Softly spoke Rae with a tender smile. "Like usual, we''ll split you up, but you have to play nice at the barracks, okay?"


    Andrew let out a small, happy cry and nodded as rapidly as he could. Keryzn laughed heartily and gently carried the child up. Keryzn lit up his pipe and carried Andrew to the barracks.


    It was time for his shift, but most already knew of the odd nature between the two of the children; each carried unbridled intelligence in their eyes; seemingly read on their own volition, and even were able to crawl unimpeded nearly anywhere. Furthermore, they were startlingly in control of their tiny bladders.


    People were skeptical at first, but the two of them were given a strange allowance in the small town. While neither his father nor mother were high in terms of influence, they were given a small sense of regard due to the interesting spectacle that were their children.


    It was a small town after all. Free-flying rumors went with the territory.


    Andrew almost always preferred to be with his father. While it was nice to be able to feed whenever he felt like it, he had already been given a bottle for his most immediate needs.


    "Okay, Andrew, play nice with the recruits. They won''t do anything to you, but don''t listen to what they say - they''re idiots, alright?"


    The boy cracked a small grin as he sat upright on the table. It was once a small planning room, but it was later converted to a small, loosely scattered library of sorts.


    "Oh, the boy is back," laughed one of the young men. "Keryzn, I''ll keep watch if you call off latreen duty."This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Keryzn laughed and nodded. "Sure, fair enough. You are on diaper duty. It isn''t nearly as bad though. Just wash your hands before you touch those books, Lupis."


    Lupis grinned, "I''d expect nothing less. Anyways, Captain, just do what ya gotta do and I''ll keep an eye on the kid."


    With a small nod, Keryzn began to dress himself in his chain-mail armor. Andrew stared at him for a long moment before turning to a nearby book.


    ''Magic,'' mused the boy inwardly. ''It wasn''t in my old world... I wonder if that... well, Leya heard of it yet.''


    He let out a wide grin as he pointed to the book. Lupis gave a small laugh and turn it open to the first page. After using a paper-weight to hold it down, he cautioned Andrew laughingly, without thinking it would even cause a stir:


    "Be careful with the edges. And don''t try anything too major, okay?"


    Andrew nodded eagerly and pointed to a single diagram and then back to the guardsmen.


    He sighed quietly and nodded.


    "My mana pool is practically nothing, but I should be able to do this at least once. I might not be able to do this again, okay?" After seeing the intent, unwavering eyes, Lupis chuckled and spoke the incantation. "From air to air, heat to heat, I beckon thee to form upon my hand. Let fires rage and everything burn."


    A small globe of fire morphed on the man''s hand. It radiated a small heat on it that seemed to defy the heavens itself. Andrew clapped merrily due to the show. However, he notice a few beads of sweat coming from the man''s forehead. The shifting eyes, glancing back at the other guardsmen, did not even half-ways enter into his mind as Andrew was enamoured with the magic.


    "Finis," muttered Lupid.


    The heat disappiated into the room and Andrew stared with wide eyes.


    ''Although I was different before... this magic thing is completely strange. Naturally, I could just distill oxy-aceletaline to make a standard blow-torch which would rival that, but - free blow torch!''


    Andrew tried to garble the words, but his grasp over on his own tongue was rudimentry at best.


    ''Damn, well I should probably use something else, huh?''


    Instead, he pointed to another passage. This one seemed to represent stone or earth, but the finer words were beyond him.


    Lupis gave a small, irritated look, but noticed a crowd was gathering. Instead of doing it himself, he pointed to another recruit and beckoned him forward.


    "Your turn. This one is just as easy, but make sure to end it with ''Finis'' as well if looks unstable."


    Before the man could look up the words, Lupis picked up Andrew roughly and took him to a training hall. The young man behind him smiled wryly and picked up the book.


    After they were facing several wooden dummies, riddled with poorly bond arrows, Lupis beckoned him forwards.


    "From dust to dust, let the earth answer my call. Stone shards evisorate and sunder the enemy," recited the man as he looked at the target dummy.


    Instead of a flame dancing across the man''s palm, the air shuddered and earth formed from the air itself. In moments, the earth rounded and formed a pellet that shot through the air. It completely missed the dummy. However, there was a small shudder against the stone-reinforced wall.


    Andrew gave a satifised nod and smiled towards the young man. After seeing the small crowd gaze at the boy, Andrew laughed quietly and looked towards the book on the ground.


    His garbled words could not invoke even the slightest reaction so he chose to do it mentally, echoing the language to the best of his ability time and again.


    ''From dust to dust, let the earth answer my call. Stone shards evisorate and sunder the enemy.''


    After several concentrated attempts at perfecting the words, which proved dreadfully beyond his scope at first; Andrew was shocked to see the earth form. It was nowhere near the fist sized chunk of earth from before. Rather, it was similar to his own tiny fingers. However, it still pelleted the wall before his mind felt like it was being torn.


    He coughed up several small chunks of spittle and sour milk before he fell back. Lupis immediately caught him, but Andrew just motioned for the bottle in his front pocket.


    Thinking he was just starving, Lupis lifted the bottle to his mouth and began to feed the boy. It took a short nap, several well-kept secrets, and half a bottle later before the infant wore a victorious smile on his face.


    "You... what the hell?" Murmured Lupis as he softly sighed. "No! Stop!"


    Andrew disregarded the man and launched another pebble towards the wall. Once again, he felt his mind being torn in two, but the pain had lessened a bit.


    "What are we going to say to the Captain?"


    Lupis was clearly distraught, but with the last vestige of his concentration, Andrew beckoned the young man to carry him. As he complied, Keryzn entered into the room and saw several shocked faces. However, with a mutual look of secracy, the men laughed awkwardly.


    "Cap''," smiled Lupis. "He is a good kid. Wanted to see some magic from the book. Hell, you just missed him actually. He was really excited, you know?"


    Keryzn nodded them dully before he shook his head. "Fair enough, I was just planning on getting something to eat back home, did you need to do anything?"


    Lupis shrugged, unfazed, "fed him about half hour ago, diaper change and wash, a short nap, and watched him for a bit."


    Keryzn nodded and picked up Andrew gently from Lupis'' grasp. After seeing he was sound asleep, he went back home quietly.


    ---


    Days passed and Andrew carried the same routine. He had inadvertently made the original group of guardsmen co-conspirators. However, seeing that an infant could do it, they soon began to add basic magic spells into their training regiment. Andrew was always behind in potency, retention ability, and stamina.


    Yet, he never needed to voice the incantation. In fact, the original stone incantation was reduced to a single word, ''sunder'' or ''bullet'', in his mind. The fire magic terrified Lupis and the other men so they starkly refused to have Andrew control it. Although, that did not stop him in the slightest. With each passing day, his stamina regarding the magical techniques grew exponentially.


    Today was the day of rest, Sunday where he was from, so he was at home with his entire family. Leya was glaring at him from the other side of Rae''s breast. However, Andrew wore an impish smile as he disregarded his old nemesis.


    Keryzn looked at the two curiously before he spoke, "Rae, do you know what''s going on with Andrew?"


    Andrew''s gloating smile froze and he buried himself under the cloth blanket latched in his palms. He very much loved that ''blanky''.


    Rae smiled at the scene; however, she shook her head. "No, why do you ask?"


    Keryzn looked at the quivering blanket and let out a deep sigh. "He''s doing something with my men - I mean, they''re actually training. What in the actual hell could have made them like that?"


    Rae laughed gently and patted Keryzn on the arm. "Isn''t that a good thing? Maybe helping him turn the pages is getting old for them?"


    "Not that. I don''t think so anyways. Regardless, it isn''t bad. Was Leya good today? Sorry, morning shift."


    Rae nodded and gently carressed the left bump under the cloth.


    "She was a little rilied up, but she''s well-behaved whenever she''s alone with me or... well, around anyone else."


    Andrew cried out indignantly, ''I''m not that bad! She''s the evil one!''


    However, no matter how much he wanted to put it into words, no logical words formed on the tip of his tongue. Instead, he brought himself off his mother and tugged at her arm.


    "What is it he is saying?" Spoke Rae thoughtfully. "He seems to know what''s going on, but... as for what I don''t know."


    "Something to do with little Leya, I imagine," laughed Keryzn. "Well, she''s the same too."


    After his departure, Leya shrugged herself off and felt herself rested on the woman''s knee. Andrew hugged Rae''s arm before beckoning to Keryzn.


    "Like usual," spoke Keryzn.


    "Well, boys will be boys," laughed Rae as she stabilized Andrew before Keryzn''s waiting hands.


    Paying little attention to the pipe still in his mouth, Andrew half-toddled, half crawled over to thetop of a table and began looked gloatingly at Leya.


    "Let''s see how shocked she is," smirked Andrew as he looked towards Leya. "I bet she doesn''t even realize it yet."


    After securely cushioning himself on his padded rear, Andrew looked at his glaring sister before he let out his small tongue.


    It took only a few seconds before the incantation was recited in his head. And in that time, Keryzn was looking at Andrew oddly. However the moment the nail-sized flame appeared in the room, the man was stunned. Equally stunned were the other two.


    ''Finis,'' mused Andrew as he discarded the flames.


    Although weak, he crawled back to Keryzn from the edge off the table. Absentmindedly, the man grabbed the beckoning child who nuzzled himself against the man chest.


    ''What have you got, ''Hero''?'' Cackled Andrew inwardly.


    Leya cried loudly and seemed to try to arouse their guilt. And, for Rae, it worked.


    "Andrew, don''t scare your sister," spoke the woman, seemingly, completely disregarding the flame.


    Whereas Keryzn wore a wry smile as he set down his pipe. "Did you hide this because you wanted to show us later?"


    Andrew nodded and garbled an agreement. Yet, even with hawkish eyes pointedly glaring at the other infant, Leya still cried despondently.


    "Be quiet! You''re just jealous," cried Andrew in response.


    "No fair - that''s no fair! She is keeping me captive and you can run around all you want," seemed to be what her garbled words echoed.


    Of course, only the two could understand the rough speech. However, Andrew rose his chin before his gaze grew cold.


    "Ah, well at least I killed you once before!" Interrupted Leya in an attempt to thwart his haughty attitude.


    "I took you down with me! How''d you like that lightning trap? Just be because you''re good with a sword and gun doesn''t mean anything anymore!"


    "Lies! It is even better. Now, I''ll just have to find one of those books... tell me, where did you find it?"


    "The guar- ahem, not telling."


    "I knew it! You were up to something. I know that cheeky smile! I''m going to steal dad from a bit now."


    Andrew''s eyes sharpened on the girl and he protectively clung to his source of magic - his father. He was the reason he could enter into the guards'' barracks. Otherwise, the relatively gigantic men would be exceedingly terrifying to trudge towards alone. However, his source''s, his father, Keryzn, eyes still seemed to be whirling.


    Andrew noticed the girl call to him and wave her arms dramatically.


    Keryzn numbly spoke, "what did want to know magic too... at three months?"


    Nevertheless, he picked up the girl after being offered her by Rae. She wore a strange expression and traded Andrew with Leya.


    However, Andrew plaintive cries seemed to confuse Rae.


    "I thought you didn''t want to be near her?"


    Her voice was cracking so Andrew glared at Leya for a moment, "you win this time! That is my territory - and always will be!"


    "Such a joke," scoffed Leya.


    "One of these days..." growled Andrew.


    With an impish smile, she laughed. "I thought we agreed we''d wait? When we''re older then we can kill each other. At least be nice to your new birth mother."


    Andrew exhaled sharply and turned his head - as much as physically possible. This time he chose to use the opportunity to nap.

 Chapter 2

    When he awoke he pointed frantically at the empty space where his father used to be.


    "Where is she!?" He seemed to shout.


    Rae looked at the flailing child and sighed. "Did you want to see your father? He went to show little Leya to the guardbarracks. He seemed to think she would be able to pick up on it as well. It isn''t common to see this... well, this."


    Andrew nodded, ''should I have hidden it? I mean, I''m maybe a few weeks ahead of her, but still! She''s vicious! She''s cruel! She killed my people just because I was going to inherit the world. I mean, power is just power, right? She''s evil!''


    After saying as such, Andrew nodded and hugged Rae briefly before beckoning towards the ground. Rae looked at him oddlybut allowed him to crawl.


    After several exhausting meters, he made it towards the door. Rae was following close behind so she quickly opened up the door. Outside was a small, cobblestone back alley with only a few overlooking windows. In fact, it was at a dead end so there was only one way to see outwards.


    He took a few cursory glances around him and plopped down to a comfortable seat. ''If I can''t find the barracks... then I''ll practice here!'' He did not want to admit that he overestimated his ability to wander alone. He felt he might pass out just with the trek he already undertook. Naps were very much calling out to him in his subconscious. Rae was watching him curiously as he started to garble incoherently.


    His earth spells were by far his most powerful, but he did recall seeing another spell in its midst. It was a basic concealment spell that stemmed from the darkness attribute. While there were some misconceptions about it, it was not all that frowned upon inherently. Therefore, he practiced that branch in secret; simply using fire magic toaggravate the guards when he felt like it.


    Now that the secret was let out, he chose to practise it all fully. After reciting the shortened chant, ''shadows dance,'' he felt his mind tremble. However, a thin mist radiated around him. Seconds later, a small pellet was launched towards the wall.


    ''Finis,'' thought Andrew as he drooped in exhaustion.


    "W-what are you doing?" Cried Rae loudly. She soon righted herself and nodded with conflicted eyes. "You''ll hurt yourself that way! A mage... so early."


    Andrew cried to stop her from spreading the secret, but the old woman cranned her head out the window and called out:


    "Rae, what are you saying? He is just a few months old, it isn''t that likely to be able to tell even if he is smart."


    Rae smiled broadly and whispered into Andrew''s ear.


    Andrew sighed and nodded. A dim flame surged around his palm and he fell back slightly. He still had time to finish the spell, but he was thoroughly drained. It was due to the rapid use of his spells. While if he waited such things would not be ble to accompany ita big deal, but Andrew used far too much, too quickly, for his little body.


    "Oh my," spoke the old woman with a smile. "You truely are blessed. Now... well, I wonder how much those two are going to fight now?"


    Rae paled slightly and looked at Andrew. He noticed the gaze and averted his eyes. ''I''m not making any promises,'' was what the look seemed to convey, even without the incomprehensible garble to accompany it.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Rae walked into his line-of-vision and rested two white, tightly grasped fists at her side.


    "No fighting with Leya. She''s your sister so behave like a good brother. No wrecking the house - "


    The old woman cut in laughingly, "no showing it to anyone else."


    Rae nodded and looked at him protectively. Her smile was tender, but her eyes caused Andrew to shudder involuntarily.


    After a while, she sighed and murmured, "are you two even mine?"


    Andrew quirked his head and nodded. ''I''ll gain her favor - then I''ll strike! Leya won''t even see it coming!''


    However, his expression did nothing to prevent Rae from lightly flicking Andrew''s forehead. Normally such a blow would not cause any harm, but his headache was already a stock feeling now. Therefore, it turned into a sharp, pulsating migraine.


    Rae seemed to take his as a sign of guilt so she continued to lecture him about his responsibilities and expectations as he cried out in pain with each abusive flick.


    ---


    When it finally subsided, he noticed the speech did not show any sighs of ending.


    ''I must retreat!'' Thought Andrew as he invoke the thin fog. He crawled four meters before he crashed into a nigh-impenetrable wall. Only then did he realise the door was closed. After wallowing in self-pity, another lecture and flick, he was allowed back inside.


    Throughout it all, Andrew slept, but he awoke just in time to see a terrified expression on Leya''s face. He snickered from atop the table, turned bed, and cackled at the retribution Leya had to face.


    Yet, it only lasted a few minutes rather than the hours he was subjected to. He gave Rae an unsatisified scowl and she shrugged her shoulders gently.


    "You are clearly thinking it, but she is still a nice girl."


    Andrew gasped and began crying out rapidly. "You don''t even know! She''s evil! Immoral! She is just faking it all. I bet she is- she is laughing at me! That conniving little bi-"


    He was flicked. Although the nap rejuvenated his mana, he was still left with a small head ache from the flick. He invoked the fog and retreated at top speed. Which, naturally, did not amount to much. Two strong hands grabbed him from the center of the formation and rested him on his lap.


    "This is a new trick," laughed Keryzn. "Hey, I brought a copy of the book. I figured you two wouldn''t be able to share so it was split in two sections. Just think, you can control fire, earth, and darkness and she''ll take the rest. I cut it down the middle anyways."


    ''Light, wind, and water? Bah, useless. Well, I might... ah! That''s-"


    Rae came from nowhere and flicked him through the fog - atop Keryn''s lap. However, Andrew was know looking at the water section hungrily. He knew that he might be able to derive it into something more powerful; at least, the fiction in world seemed to convey such possiblities. Rae seemed to stop the thought immediately.


    "Nothing outside of these for now, okay?"


    Andrew sullenly nodded and turned to his half. It was rebound into two sections hastily, but it seemed to be an adequate enough job. After perusing the earth and fire segment, he turned his sights on the darkness spells.


    In essence, there were typically two basic spells for each element. Of the darkness attribute, there were both the concealing fog and also a shadow bolt. There would be no physical damage on the outside, in most cases; rather, the damage was inflicted to the internal structure of the enemy.


    Andrew wanted to test that one out, but he did not have any way of knowing the impact. Instead, he chose to hold his fog spell for as long as he could while using the rock pellets. They hardly even scuffed the wooden pillars, but Andrew focused moreso on accuracy.


    After three bullets, with the fog, he was thoroughly exhausted. However, he chose to perform one more. Rae and Keryzn were giving him wry smiles until he flat out fell unconscious on the table.


    Leya was eagerly waiting for her turn to practise, but the two rapidly forbade her as they tended after Andrew.


    ''Bastard! He still finds ways to sabetouge me!'' Thought Leya bitterly as she snuck in a small wind to push out the remainder of the fog.


    Instead of invoking their displeasure, she stealthfully caused a few light breezes, but she, too, dropped like a rock. The two new parents panicked and tried to help the two back into there craddles as they tried to come to terms with it all.


    However, with a single knock, they calmed down.


    "Too soon?" Laughed the old woman. When she noticed the two''s panicked expressions, she laughed harder. "You are too inexperienced. Hardly twenty years old and you are dealing with those two. Nevertheless, you need to know a few things..."

 Chapter 3

    After an in-depth conversation with the old woman, the two learned various things they would not normally have known about the intricacies concerning mana and infants. Apparently, there was meaning in the research before the two came around. With each use that exceeds one''s own pool, the bearer will feel weak and faint-headed, but most tend to stop there. While there are some damages that can occur, it usually only shows after the age of thirty. Therefore, most accomplished mages are able to increase their pools, thus increasing their repertoire, by many degrees during this period.


    However, while she told them to hide some of the two''s abilities, she did mention to utilize the already present competitive spirit. In fact, Andrew and Leya had already traded two elements. They needed the assistance of the adults, but that single move showed them that they were in less conflict. However, to them, it was the exact opposite.


    "Now I can fully use the cold of the shadows!" Cried Andrew happily as he looked at the water sphere in his palm.


    "Hah, you think that''s good? If I can just merge this with the light I can finally cleanse that horrible soul of yours - through the flames of hell!"


    Andrew paled for a moment, "flames of hell... damn! Well, I''ll show you the frozen underworld of Nifrehelm! Some ''Godly'' flames will never touch that! And Hell? You are evil!"


    ''At least I can eventually learn blood magic,'' mused Andrew as he looked at Leya smugly.


    She scoffed loudly and shrugged. "Fire and water are fair game - everything else stays, right?"


    "Yeah, just makes it easier for me!" Cried Andrew happily.


    They spent many, many months competing - and offering guerilla attacks - against one another before they were finally involved in a full-scale fight. The location was the alley outside their home. While it was once pristine and unmarked, the ongoing practice had irreversibly changed the stone walls.


    However, today was the day their parents had left. They went to visit their own friends across town and were in the charge of an excitable old woman.


    "Okay," spoke the old woman happily. "I''ve cordoned off the area. You are both seven years old now so you should realize the depths of the magic you''re using. However, no killing, serious injury, or anything that can be traced back to me, okay?"You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Okay, Baba," laughed Andrew and Leya in unison.


    Their eyes narrowed on each other almost immediately afterward.


    ''Shadow, ice wall, bullet,'' thought Andrew as his spells rapidly changed the world around him.


    However, Leya was no slower. Yet, she cried, "damn! Stop with the blinding hex!"


    Using the shadow to blind her was one of Andrew''s masterpieces. He had already caused her to fall countless times down the stairs before she perfected her own version.


    In moments, each of them stumbled blindly as the pre-emptive attacks narrowly missed their bodies. Andrew''s face was soaked in blinding light, whereas Leya was dyed in a pitch black veil. Even with all their practice, they could only pelt ice, rocks, fire, and air at one another chaotically. Sometimes magic wasn''t all that glorious.


    While normally it would not be an issue to break through their respective shields, without their vision, the two were stumbling around blind.


    "New rule," called out the old woman. "No blinding each other. Five, four, three..."


    On ''one'' the two both stopped and unleashed devastating attacks. Their cries were heard as they both loudly screamed. Naturally, they were both pelted by the attacks and landed roughly on their backs. Andrew was forced to do rough healing with a more advanced water spell whereas Leya immediately healed herself with light magic, and started sending miniature balls of fire towards him.


    "Bastard!"


    "Ha, just try to get up-"


    Two rock pellets took her leg and she fell in an overly dramatic fashion. However, Leya got back up just in time to deflect several shards of ice.


    Fire and ice were being launched back and forth, with each alternating elements on occasion. Andrew wore a fierce grin and launched a few rocks hidden inside the heat of a wave of fire balls.


    When the fire was blocked by a shield of ice, two pellets smashed into the shield and launched the fragments towards her.


    Andrew grinned, "Ha, how abou-"


    At the same time, a gust of air was merged with the ice shards she launched, propelling it far faster than he could have managed. The fire he used was extinguished and he felt the shards and a force of air knock him to his feet.


    This battle continued for many minutes until the old woman suddenly shouted, "incoming!"


    Andrew and Leya panicked and jumped inside. Andrew used some basic water magic to clean their clothing whereas Leya healed the three of them. The old woman encountered some burns, but they were not all that major. She didn''t even blink when it struck her body.


    Leya grinned at Andrew, "truce for now?"


    Andrew laughed and nodded. "Agreed. I don''t want to hear that lecture again."


    "Oh God, that was terrifying," muttered Leya with a deep chill running through her spine.


    Andrew involuntarily shuddered and stepped back. He looked at his own chest and panicked. He ran as fast as he could up the stairs before Leya realized.


    Snickering, Andrew summoned a pitch black fog on the staircase before he cleared it himself and headed into their room. Even the loud curse of stubbed toes, a hasty catch, and furious, high-pitched growl did not stop her from follow in seconds. From underneath the doorway, he saw a bright flash and the two switched their battered outer clothes for newer garments.


    "Bastard," muttered Leya as she glared at him. "I thought we had a truce!"


    Andrew shrugged. "A truce is for not attacking one another. I simply... happened to have... accidently summoned a darker area in my haste."


    He laughed quietly to himself as he walked calmly to the stairs. When the first was under his feet, he waved to his parents.


    "Hello -"


    Then he let out a small cry as wind beat down on his back. He fell face-first down the stairs before rolling dramatically. He muttered indignantly as he noticed his sight was completely upside-down. His head was between his legs so he could see Leya haughtily walked down the stairs.


    "Hello, mother, fath-"


    She too fell.

 Chapter 4

    "You two are ridiculous, you know?" Muttered Keryzn as he softly glared at the two of them. "I have all but given up concealing you guys after all these stunts."


    Rae continued irritably, "you two might be interested in all these battles and such, but not here! I''ve already had to repair these stairs fourteen times. Why... how in the hell can you have such hard heads?"


    Leya pointed to Andrew indifferently, "his fault."


    "Liar. Yours."


    Sparks seemed to fly in-between the two of them. However, Rae and Keryzn simply could not find a chance to break their glare with words alone. Instead, awell-practised, simple look brought two hands to flick the two harshly.


    They were now more than aware of the influences of the drained mana pool so they wore unyielding looks as they questioned. "Head-ache? Certainly, normal training wouldn''t do that anymore, right?"


    Andrew coughed and scratched his head. Leya smacked his arm and hissed. "You''re too obvious."


    "The cover was blown the second you spoke," growled Andrew in an angry hiss.


    "Stupid mongrel. Don''t tell me I did it when you''re obviously so bad at acting!"


    "Seriou- owe!"


    The two of them were thoroughly captured by Rae''s eyes and brought to sit on the living room table. The non-linear manipulation aspect was the hardest to master, but the two of them managed to complete it with a very small efficiency rating. In fact, the table itself was a work in progress by Andrew as he tried to carve more elaborate designs into the four stone table legs and surface.


    He looked aghast at the central image, "who destroyed my great Demon Lord!?"


    Keryzn eyed Leya, who happened to be in his grasp, "did you?"


    "Ahem, ahem," coughed Leya. "I would never ruin such a disgusting, grisly, disgusting looking monster with wind magic."


    "You said disgusting twice! It was beautiful. Hell, you made some repulsive angel thing. Who cares if you have wings? It is the most useless thing ever."


    "What?! It had wings too!"


    Andrew grinned victoriously and turned to Keryzn. "See? She admitted it. She ruined the great, demonic, horned and winged Demon of the Fang house-hold!"


    Rae grumbled and pinched his ear harder. "It''s over. We told you to stop making and bringing toys inside. Actually, you were the one who broke the original table!"


    Andrew waved it off. "But this... well, was," casting a glare towards Leya. "This is a one-of-a-kind item. Worth hundreds of... somethings! Sorry that little Leya just knows how to break things."


    Leya scoffed loudly, "I seem to recall you torched it to try to find flames of hell. Purgatory or something, you mentioned."


    Andrew was about to speak when Rae interrupted. "Geez, calm down. I would say you''re like fire and water, but now that''s not even the case anymore, is it? Anyways, Dear, mind telling them the good news?"


    Keryzn separated the two of them before any more conflict could arise and stood in between.


    "You are of age, so it''s time to go to school. There are plenty of things to learn, but as it stands, we''ll be moving to Asponth in a few weeks. Theta isn''t bad, but it would not be able to provide too much. Primary school is set, but you''ll have to decide what path-"


    "Magic and Swords!"


    "Magic and Swords! And Demons!"


    Keryzn wasn''t fazed when it came Leya''s choice. Andrew''s was a little more curious. However, there was still a few years of primary school before they would even be expected to be where they were already at.


    Nevertheless, Keryzn nodded and continued, "fine. School first then we''ll deal with the rest."


    Andrew looked up thoughtfully and asked, "where do we stack up around?"


    Leya looked in surprised before she, too, nodded.


    Keryzn sent a glance towards Rae who shrugged lightly. "Advance perhaps, but only because of the mana pools. Even techniques are somewhat... shallow. At least compared to true Mages."


    Andrew''s eyes burned with a strange light before he looked directly towards Leya. She returned the glance and both nodded simultaneously.


    "Minions?" Murmured Andrew.


    "Minions."


    A hearty grin appeared on their face and they already began playing out how they would start new battles of supremacy. Training others, influences, money, or even through their future minions. The two parents exhaled sharply and turned back towards one another.


    The old woman was still in the background and laughed quietly.


    "The only thing more annoying that them fighting against one another would be for them to work with each other. The cardinal rule, you two?"If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Fifteen!" Called the two in unison.


    The two parents were confused, but the old woman cackled. "Very well, not before then. And remember, you are brother and sister."


    They shared a look of disgust, firstly with the old woman, before it turned on the other.


    In truth, they were very similar. They had their father''s blond hair, mother''s gentle face, and were nearly the same height. Currently, Andrew had the lead, if only by half a centimeter, but he knew Leya would win in the short-term. The only odd thing was that they had their mother''s light brown eyebrows underneath their blonde hair.


    Beyond that, they were identical, save for the gender.


    And opinions regarding world dominance.


    After hearing as such, Keryzn and Rae wore wry smiles. They never knew what was going on their minds in particular, but the competitive spirit was no doubt omnipresent.


    "You two," murmured Rae. "On the journey to Asponth, there''ll be no fighting, arguments, or anything else, okay? There will be a lot of other people there so you have to keep that in mind."


    Andrew coughed and averted his gaze. When it finally lingered on the old woman, he noticed a small wink. Suddenly his attitude became respectful and he offered a small bow to his mother.


    "Of course. How could I, Andrew of the Fang clan, be of such little bearing? I would never fight that bi- ... I would never fight my sister on such a journey."


    "Likewise," spoke Leya solemnly. "To think that you''d consider us enemies is truly beyond me."


    Leya wrapped her arm playfully around Andrew''s neck and the two laughed in unison. Steam erupted from their backs as fire and ice clashed on their arms. Fighting to burn and freeze the other.


    "They''re getting pretty good at manipulating it," whispered the old woman to herself.


    Keryzn pulled them apart and sighed. "I know it won''t happen, but no prying eyes. Or I will send each of you on explorations with the town guards. I heard Marthin was recently excavated..."


    Leya paled and stuttered, "ah, no! Disgusting camp-life?! Ahem, no. No such thing will happen. We''ll be on our best behavior... Rotting monsters..."


    "What is there- oh... you''d send us to a dungeon?! While that might be cool... Father! Horrible parenting skills!"


    Keryzn shrugged and let out a small grin. "You already made half the guard recruits lose face. Anyways, Lupis will be guiding them later. I''m sure they could use an extra hand."


    Andrew stiffened and hid behind his mother. Leya already claimed her right leg so he took the left. However, with it, it allowed for an easy reach around to their ears. Even as they plead, Keryzn and Rae did not bother to do much else than lay the ground rules towards the two.


    After they were released back into their room, Andrew and Leya sat cross-legged in front of one another.


    "So, Andrew," spoke Leya seriously. "We''ve been in this world for awhile. I know your plans, but I refuse to allow you do that - again! However, for the time being we need to find a cover."


    "Minions - we need minions," spoke Andrew. "At least someone to take the blame for killing you later. Dark minion, earth minion, ice minion, and fire minion. You can have the same with yours. However..."


    "They need to be loyal. They can''t snitch."


    "Therefore, we can use bloo-"


    "No blood-magic!"


    "Uhm, fine. Be that way. It still isn''t ready yet anyways," pouted Andrew. "Hey, Leya..."


    Seeing a faint smile on his face, Leya instinctively scowled. "What?"


    "How do you feel about taking over a school? We can split up the classes in half then we''ll have plenty of minions."


    "Are you trying to get me involved with this world domination scheme," growled Leya. "You know I won''t have a part of that."


    "You know, it is just to... confirm our powers. Yeah, that! But to do that we need to train! I will make the King release his throne to me... you can have the East and I''ll have the West like old times... stupid, uncouth guerillas with their guerilla warfare..."


    Leya smacked him on the head and grunted, "no world domination - bad!"


    "Fine, fine. We... threat- owe, don''t hit me! Ahem, we manage to kill a corrupt king... and a few more adjacent ones - definitely because they, ahem, ''bad'' - to build a flourishing empire of happy-go-lucky people?"


    "With or without shackles on their feet?" Spoke Leya seriously.


    "Without obviously," scoffed Andrew. "When I have bloo- owe! Corrupt kings, reclaiming territories for people - whatever! In ten more years or so we can start a big fight! This is just a small kingdom so let''s use two others to act as puppets!"


    Leya hit him again then a bright light appeared to hide the evidence. "No puppets or manipulating people. Slavery is bad, so are puppet governments."


    Andrew harumphed loudly, "you don''t even know. It is the most cost eff- owe! Fine. No slavery. Maids?"


    Leya held a pensive glance before finally nodding. Andrew inwardly rejoiced before being hit once more.


    "Not like that. If we do this, we do it right."


    "One-half faces utter peace and tranquility and the other are all under my iron - don''t hit me. Geez, just a joke... kind of... as long as they aren''t saints... I can snatch it all up..."


    Leya snorted and said nothing else.


    ''Either way, I still will have to get to at least Grand Magnus. But... that involves practiced manipulation rather than direct spells.''


    He had already a fair grasp with it because of his work with control the shadowy fog. So while the two contemplated, Andrew caused the fog to roll around him. In moments, he and Leya were covered. However, the light soon appeared as well.


    The gray fog darkened to black and began to battle for control with the light. Then the fog, once more, dulled to gray, as the light faded. This went on for a short while as the two tried to read each other''s expressions. No matter what, they were not even able to wrench off the opaque mask they wore. It would mean defeat, loosely speaking. In fact, Andrew and Leya wore only a seemingly solid mask as soon as the two elements fled.


    "You take ice this time," offered Leya.


    Andrew nodded and the two elements shuddered into existence. They were already drained, but neither would show it on their faces. Only the narrowing of the other''s eyes - as seen through the tiny slits to measure the opponent - allowed them to gloat for a single second before they concentrated on their own elements.


    This time is was far, far harder to control. Originally, modifying their spells did not seem to work; however, as soon as Leya wore a cloak of flames, Andrew felt a chill run down his spine. As the flames approached Andrew, he panicked and tried to release as much of his mana as he could to try to force the reaction.


    And it worked. A frigid dusting of snow and ice surrounded him as they slowly approached on another. Since they were not nearly as easy as light and darkness, the two were constantly forced to maintain and reform their elements. By the time they switched, Andrew was able to form a stream of fire, but his vision soon drifted dark.


    "Finis," murmured Andrew.


    However, the spell did not work. The flames were birthed from magic, but it was no spell. Instead, the flames singed the floor and room''s temperature soared.


    ''Water bolt, water bolt, water bolt,'' recited Andrew rapidly before unconsciousness finally overtook him.


    Leya''s expression was one of surprise and panic, but Andrew''s flames were extinguished at the expense of a rapid chill in the air. Yet, one of the bolts was instinctively launched at her as well.


    Even with the dull impact, she was forced into sleep as well. The dusting of snow and ice she wore, immediately glistened like diamonds that bounded towards him, gripped onto their body as the two shut-down.

 Chapter 5

    "Ah-choo!"


    "Eww, don''t sneeze on- ah-choo!"


    The two groaned and cuddled even tighter together. Their entire wardrobe was thrown atop them, three thick blankets on top of the two of them themselves; however, they refused to show weakness and face retribution for the damage they caused. They were still in the midst of repairing it by carefully polishing it, so they pushed their small beds together to form a larger one.


    It served two purposes. One of which was the attempt to cover the damage. The other allowed them, even begrudgingly, to combat the cold they faced by warming up.


    "Isn''t this where healing magic comes into play," groaned Andrew.


    She bitterly laughed, "you know I''m not that far yet."


    "Do we have anything that''s flammable... and easy to miss?" Murmured Andrew.


    "Rock base, ice on the sides as a humidifier, and then a goblet thing to prevent the ash. Damn, that means I have to use wind magic to get rid of the smoke!"


    "Bah, no big - ah-choo!"


    Andrew stopped and began shivering underneath the blankets. Leya was right there next to him and soon the room got deathly quiet.


    "Awe, they''re finally bonding... after seven years of tormenting one another," laughed Rae as she glanced towards the two.


    "Mutual destruction," chuckled Keryzn as he glanced towards the floor. "At least it was already sold ''as it''."


    The two laughed and quickly vacated the room.


    After many days of being effectively confined to the room, the two finally felt a slow recovery undertake them. They unilaterally decided to practice fire manipulation to remove the chill. However, the ice did sneak its way into one another as they shivered.


    Nevertheless, after an extended week of recovering, the two were up and running. Hostilities were set aside after several degradations of their fever due to subtle attacks.


    Viciously orchestrated with ice magic.


    Now, however, they were currently on the road.


    Andrew was staring wide-eyed at Leya who wore a gloating smirk. "Floating? How the hell can you do that?!"


    "Wind magic! You just happened to pick some of the shoddier types," laughed Leya as a harsh glint appeared in her eyes.


    "Damn! I want to float... or fly. What''s the point of magic if you can''t even fly!"


    "Exactly. You''re unfortunately stuck on the ground."


    Andrew expression paled, but he redoubled his efforts with the revolving stone underneath him. Although they were resting part ways on their journey, the two did not run out into the woods. Firstly, there was no end to marauders, bandits, and beasts that could likely kill them. However, even if they wanted to, to see the other advance whereas the other stagnated was not something they were willing to allow. At least not without anappropriate gain on their end - which, of course, meant getting a leg up, even indirectly, on the other.


    After an hour he finally figured out how to remotely control larger rocks to support his weight and use his magic to lift himself off the ground. His brows were still furrowed because it was quite a bit harder, from appearancealonethan wind magic. However, with a little modification, heat soared underneath him and he truly began to take flight.


    "One-meter - what have you got," smirked Andrew as he looked towards Leya.


    "Two?"


    ''No! Impossible... unless..."


    Andrew quickly tried to meld three different types of magic together. His brows were glistening with sweat as he managed to drop her down a meter. Instantly, the frigid winds, a loose derivative of water magic, he unleashed was sent back towards him and the two both lost their balance.


    Andrew still had two different forms of lift so he was no as shaken as Leya, but the drop did rattle him.


    Since he was still somewhat afloat, Leya scowled at him and sent another harsh rush of air underneath him and caused the pile of rocks to collapse.


    Crying lightly as he fell the half meter, Andrew glared at Leya before he let out a small sigh.


    "It really isn''t worth it to compare flight. You have an overwhelming advantage there, but if I can just solidify the shadows..."


    Leya rolled her eyes and laughed. "You are the one so hell-bent on sabotaging me. Why don''t-"


    Andrew closed his eyes and looked away. "Really? I swear it''s been a fifty/fifty split. You were the first to use the ice to freeze my side of the bed."


    Leya smirked and was about to go on when the two shivered. Not from the cold, rather their growing sense of danger.


    "We were just playing in the woods," murmured Andrew as he sprinted towards the nearest cluster of trees.


    "Nothing more," nodded Leya as she followed suit.


    They ran for ten minutes before they were greeted with a familiar face behind them in the dust.


    "Ah, uhm, Father," spoke Andrew quietly as he bit his lip.


    "Where have you been off to, Dad?"


    Keryzn quirked his eyebrow at the two who were covered in sand and sediment and sighed. "Little monsters you are. Before you get any ideas, did you read to the end of the training book?"


    Andrew tilted his head and Leya blinked blankly.


    His lips curved into a small smile and chuckled. "You can only possess four elements. That is why, by now, it''d be next to impossible to train others to any major extent. You can specialize, delve deeper into their mysteries, and everything else; however, four is the key."


    Andrew paled, "my... my... blood-magic! No! No, that can''t be true! It can''t!"


    Leya patted him consolingly but was stifling back a snicker.


    Keryzn shook his head, "you really want to learn a forbidden magic? Well, there is one more you each can learn in addition, but they are near impossible to obtain for us - and especially you two. That is simply due to your affiliation with light and dark already."


    Andrew scowled, "you mean I have to pray to some imaginary God?"


    "Imaginary? There is no doubt a creator to this all!"


    Hearing Leya''s rebuttal Andrew shrugged indifferently. "Maybe I can talk to the parent of... wait, Father? Are there demons here?"Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Keryzn was confused at the boy''s sudden interest. "Yes? You''ve ought to have read about it. They are not evil, per say, but their traditions do border on strange. Those two were actually the types of divine magic one can learn. Basically, you offer up your loyalty to one of their respective gods and are offered a unique form of magic in this world. There... well, there are side-effects."


    Andrew smile blossomed, "I can grow horns? That''d be so cool! I want to be a demon lord when I grow up, Father!"


    "No!" Shrieked Leya. She pushed Andrew''s glowing face back and then turned to Keryzn. "If that''s the case, I want to be an Archangel! I will vanquish this evil spirit!"


    Unknowingly to them, black mist and bright light leaked out of them as they spoke. However, Keryzn was used to such an unconscious reaction. Therefore, he quickly pried the two butting heads off one another and stood in-between.


    "No making decisions like that this early. You''ll have to offer eternal servitude to them so it isn''t a decision to make rashly. And, archangel I can see, but demon lord? Where the hell did you get that idea from?"


    Andrew turned his head awkwardly, "books? Uhm, yeah, definitely books."


    Keryzn softly glared at his son before turning to leave. Considering he didn''t even know if there were, in fact, demons here, Keryzn was very suspicious. He beckoned over his shoulder, "we''re leaving in a bit. Leya, come with me for a moment, your mother wanted to talk to you about something, okay?"


    Leya tilted her head and shrugged lightly. As she turned to leave Andrew''s eyes glistened at the thought of becoming a demon lord.


    ''I''ll have money, women, power - all that was taken away from me prematurely! I wasn''t even able to grasp anything more than a wine glass and a few silk sheets - well, I guess there were maids... ah, ''maids''... too - before she came around! I will have it again!"


    As his thoughts wandered, Andrew sat motionless thinking of all the possibilities.


    However, as a slight breeze came in, his eyes focused into the distance. He remembered it only because of the similarities when he was shot in the throne room suddenly by Leya''s past life.


    He cursed inwardly and jumped back. His stubby, unbalanced body betrayed him slightly as he wobbled to the forest floor before catching his balance.


    By sheer chance, he avoided two whistling arrows that sped towards his new site. A third clipped his shoulder and sliced through his thin cloak.


    Rolling over twice, he looked forward and saw three men. Each was bigger and more fearsome than the last. However, Andrew had a glint in his eyes as he noticed the notched arrows.


    Three rock pellets were sharpened and shot towards their own shoulders as the arrows were loosed.


    One of them sank into his


    good shoulder, but the two others sailed past him. He saw the looks of surprise and anguish on their faces and chuckled through the pain. He sent two more to the opposite shoulder as they pulled out blades with their off-hand.


    Two sank deep into their flesh, but a third was dodged at the last second.


    "Fine, be that way," scowled Andrew.


    A black mist blinded one, but Andrew was able to see the rest of his body. This time the shot hit.


    Gritting his teeth, Andrew pulled out the arrow and seared the wound. Using water magic, he was allowed a slow recovery. However, he still walked sluggishly towards the three men.


    "Mage!"


    "How is that possible?! He''s too young!"


    "W-what do you want?"


    "Ah, it''s no big deal," smiled Andrew bashfully. "I just need a little help, okay? Sorry, but I can close those wounds afterwardtoo if you agree."


    They were still five meters apart, but Andrew noticed one was murmuring an incantation. Using what looked like a breath of fire, due to the flashy nature of the spell, he forced the man to stop.


    "I just want to talk to your leader. He is within half an hour, right?"


    The smallest of the three, a short, but incredibly stout man nodded fearfully and Andrew''s smile grew.


    "Come, come, then!"


    Of the three, one stood in front, being the stout man, and guided him along the way. He entered into a small clearing filled with wooden palisades. Of the people present, only five or so were in any real condition to fight. He nodded absentmindedly to the confused men and saw a tall, tattooed man walk out of a tent.


    He was accompanied by two road-hardened women at his side. Each gave the leader a passionate gaze before it was shuffled disdainfully towards Andrew.


    "Hey, leader guy," smiled Andrew. "I was just wondering here. I noticed those three that attacked me were already in rough shape... but I was wondering if you''d be willing to do a little trade. Just payment for services rendered, that''s all."


    The tattooed man scowled as he set his sight on the three wounded men. However, the others in his camp were by no means ready to fight. Even so, the blood-lust and killing intent was radiating off the men as they glared at Andrew from afar.


    "What?" Spoke the tattooed leader irritably.


    "I can heal them. Others would be happy to subjugate you, but I think we can make a short-term bargain. Twenty silver for each minor wound healed. I can''t do anything major, healing wise, but flesh wounds shouldn''t be an issue."


    "You''re, like, eight and you can grasp magic that much of an extent?"


    "Seven," spoke Andrew bashfully as he lowered his head. "Although I''m much more proficient in things like this..."


    Soon a black mist blinded the leader. It slower faded to form two slits for the man to see.


    The tattooed leader gasped as he saw a large fireball grew in the boy''s hand.


    Before he could utter an incantation, the mist vanished.


    "Just pretty basic magic, I know. However, is there an opportunity to work? I need to practice some basic healing - for a fair payment, of course."


    The tattooed man grasped the handle of his sword and drew it out. After giving a feral smile, he charged alongside the two women.


    Andrew scowled and blinded all three of them. Using three rock pellets to disrupt their stance, Andrew sent a cold wind to surround them. As the two women cried out in pain, the man howled in rage.


    Yet, three more rock pellets punched small holes in his exposed wrist and legs.


    Andrew turned towards the stout man behind him and smiled innocently. "Hey, how would you three like to run a bandit camp? You seem capable enough. However, you do have to promise be thirty silver for each injury now."


    The short, stout man immediately became the informal representative of the three. However, before he could answer, five more cries of alarm were heard. Of the five, three were wounded.


    "Don''t cast magic so slowly," scoffed Andrew as he turned back to the other two. "Just some mist. Isn''t deadly or anything."


    The stout man gritted his teeth and looked towards the tattooed man. "What of him?"


    Andrew frowned at the tattooed man before he let out an irritated grumble. "I won''t heal him. Do what you want withafterwardwards. He''s an ass... having two women at his side... I''m jealous!"


    Before they had a chance to resist, a small heat appeared on each shoulder of the three. After the wound was closed, a layer of water slowly healed all six injuries at once. There was a dozen or so more injuries to contend with, but he simply sat at the front gate and people began lining up.


    "Thirty silver please, sir," spoke Andrew innocently, "then it''ll be good to go by the day after tomorrow. Saves you two weeks of closing with the risk of infection. Not an unreasonable price."


    Truthfully, it was a fair price; however, they were still forced into paying it. Even as the two women approached carrying the tattooed man in tow, Andrew snorted and moved to the next one.


    It took a little over half an hour to regrow the raw, pink flesh. However, they were removed from the dangers of infection. Only the tattooed man lay howling some distance away from him. Yet, as the money rolled in, Andrew''s smile grew more and more unsightly.


    ''On the road to becoming a true Demon Lord - no! Demon King! Emperor! I will rule them all,'' his thoughts grew wild and he looked at the bursting purse. ''Almost five gold. Not a bad income. Could have gotten more, but these people will be a new investment.''


    Suddenly a strange feeling came to him and he retracted all the water. His smile was gone and nervousness covered his face. However, he looked at the three representatives before giving a firm nod.


    "I may be back in the area. Anyways, don''t die and do not aim for my sister... well, just because you''ll all die. It isn''t worth it. She''s vicious, evil, cruel, unforgiving... and she''s coming right now - bye!"


    He picked up his feet and ran towards the feeling. It was a strange sensation. It was not completely unlike the sense of danger but it only applied to Leya. However, it was similar enough to make him panic.


    ''I will not lose that investment due to her self-righteous behavior! I will be the only to capitalize on it later. Oh, fat man, please guide this bandit group to ravange the land far and wide! Then give me a cut of the profits!''


    It took only ten minutes before he hastily ran into Leya. She let out a yelp as the two fell towards the ground. Andrew tried to hid the dried blood on his shoulders, but failed under her appraising eye.


    "Where did you get that? Bandits... the hell? Why do you suddenly have a purse?!"


    Andrew looked into the distance, in the opposite direction of the camp, as he patted the dust off. "True, three attacked me. However, why not rob them? What is point of aspiring to be a great Demon King when I can''t even do that much?"


    His smile was twitching as he thought, ''truth and lies. It has to be that way lest I want to get caught. Come on, dear naive sister.''


    "Bull," growled Leya. "What really happened?"


    Andrew bit his lip before smiling broadly. "Oh, mother dearest, how nice it is to see you! I was viciously attacked and Leya here refuses to help me seal my wounds," his voice was choked and he used water magic to form a small, single teardrop as he gazed at his mother. "Please, mother, be the voice of reason!"


    Rae looked at the long since healed wounds and sighed. "Something is going on here... anyways we''ve ought to go. We can still push into a town by nightfall."


    Andrew smiled and nodded rapidly. He quickly pulled the unwilling Leya to her feet and dragged her towards his mother. After several small conversations, they were regaled with the epic story of how he single handedly fought back three assassins. While many of the events were clearly dramatised for theatratical effect, Andrew smiled broadly the entire time.

 Chapter 6

    ... This, of course, was when they were already mounted on the carriage of the caravan. Leya did not let her eyes off of him for a while. Yet, with a single nod, she was forced to acknowledge her brother.


    "Minions," confirmed Andrew with a glint in his eyes.


    "You bastard," growled Leya as she looked towards the caravan guard.


    Suddenly a wash of ideas appeared and she began to coerce several of the caravan guards and merchants to join her side. Their numbers were similar to Andrew''s; however, as luck would have it, he nearly always found the bandit locations and started to subjugate the bandits.


    In total, each had roughly fifty people loyal - well, not so much in Andrew''s case - to their cause. This varied immensely, but under Andrew''s guidance, the bandit leaders began to locate one another. If nothing else to bolster their ranks, they would be able to do much larger jobs in the future.


    ''Hidden bandit city,'' mused Andrew. ''All I have to do is to keep them safe and grow the city. Most requests have a bandit subjugation note involved so I can double my future profits. It will be my first domain in this world!''


    Leya held similar thoughts of expanding her influence, but it stemmed from a desire to shut down tyrants and corruption, much like her previous life - effectively Andrew''s dream. Likewise, Andrew needed to grow his influence and be able to combat the outside forces. Leya had the common, righteous people on her side with her cutesy conversations that made men and women alike want to help her out. All it would take is a simple scouting mission to track down the encampments.


    ''Hopefully, the fat man listened. Four hidden cities. Revolve erratically, break into small camps, reform, plunder, raze, and spread fear far and wide! Muahahah!''


    Yet, his new attempts began to falter as soon as he neared the capital, Asponth. There were no major bandit omarauderer powers, but he was sure he could recruit disgruntled farmers in the future.


    "Nobility is always harsh so all I have to offer them is a safe place for their family, power, and a, semi-believable, cause," muttered Andrew as he descended off the back of the carriage.


    "Andrew," spoke Rae seriously. "What have you been doing all this time? You and your sister are acting strange."


    "Ah, mother," laughed Andrew. "Nothing. We promised we wouldn''t fight... well, there was one time, but that was over a deer I shot down. Nevertheless, we did not do anything bad, did we?"The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Leya smiled innocently and gracefully jumped off as well. "Yes, mom, nothing happened. We just decided to go separate ways while we were travelling. It made more sense than stirring up trouble together."


    A concession of caravan guards glanced at her protectively; even, in actuality, from her own mother.


    Rae extended her hand towards their sides and fished out two purses. They had long since been coverted to straight gold and even by feeling it, Rae softly glared at Leya and Andrew.


    "Hmmm, Andrew has more, I believe. Anyways, where did you suddenly get this?"


    Andrew coughed gently and looked at Leya for back-up.


    She smiled and said, "I was just helping around the caravan. You have to have seen that, right?"


    Rae sent a gaze towards Andrew who slouched defeatedly. "I was just subjegating bandits who might be an issue to these people. What''s the point of power if you don''t make use of it?"


    "Says the future Demon Lord-"


    "King," smiled Andrew innocently. "Demon King."


    "Raised your ambitions a little, I see. Nevermind. Do not, under any circumstance, do anything that will harm yourself, the commoners, or this country. Seriously, why do I need to say this to you two?"


    Leya sent a glance to Andrew and wordlessly shifted blame.


    He scowled in response and let out a cold harumph. "I''m a noble person. Leya, you just will never understand."


    She snorted and burst into laughter. "You''re noble? As noble as a -"


    "Rules," reminded Andrew. "We agreed to them."


    Nothing incriminating to their parents. It was a golden rule that would no doubt affect each person adversely. Even just being a party to it would prompt swift punishment from their mother and father.


    Leya frowned and nodded. She herself had not broken many of the rules on the simple basis that she would have too much to lose. Reputation, especially positive, to her was what she was trying to build so any damage or link towards Andrew would be catastrophic.


    They were both young, but they deemed it important to start early.


    "Honor amoung thieves," offered Keryzn with a bitter laugh. "Temporary and ever-changing, Rae. I know you won''t get it out of them for a least a while."


    "Father!" Andrew jumped into his grasp and hid himself from Rae''s inquisitive eyes. "Under mutual agreement between us two, we had offered to provide two gold to each of you."


    Andrew handed two gold towards his father who he tried to turn on his side and Leya sighed and pulled out two gold to give to her mother. Both parents were confused, but they accepted it nonetheless.


    "Buying silence? Where did you learn such things?"


    Andrew looked aghast. "I would never. We simply wanted to give you some room to work with so you wouldn''t be too hard-pressed to find work."


    Rae muttered, "that ''innocent child'' routine is really doing a number on those theives, hey?"


    "Yes. It is good way to make some money, right? Well, admittedly dangerous, but better me being there than some clueless, defenseless child."


    Keryzn ruffled his hair, "you are so lying. Nevertheless, those bandits had learned a thing or two anyways."


    ''More than that - hopefully,'' grinned Andrew inwardly.


    "You''re fascade is breaking," whispered Leya before clearing her voice. "How much longer mom, dad?"


    "Few hours, I''d imagine," shrugged Keryzn. "Does honor and resonsibility really mean that much to you two," asked their father rheotorically.


    Andrew was about to respond before he let out a small shrug at the same time as his sister. Their indistinct actions caused the man to laugh and their mother to earn a new worrying wrinkle.

 Chapter 7

    As the time dragged on, they set off again and soon approached the capital, Asponth. The towering pearlescent walls looked imposing along the plains. However, countless farm dotted the surrounding area giving off a green and golden glow. The scent of wildflowers, wheat, and earth covered the area as they approached the gates.


    Overall, there was no issue with the bandit problem in the caravan. It was due, in part, to the fact Andrew stopped most incursions of scouting parties. However, it served to bolster Leya''s reputation as an idol amoungst the troop.


    "Good luck charm, my ass," cursed Andrew as he sent a glare to Leya.


    "You worked so hard, but it only helped me in the end," laughed Leya haughtily. "How does that feel?"


    Andrew rolled his eyes and murmured, "just wait until I can thresh the crops. Then all will be well."


    "Thresh the... damn it. I knew something like that was going on! I wonder if anomymous information will do the trick?"


    Andrew chuckled and shrugged. "From a seven year old girl? Not a chance. Even from the blubbering idiots who go on their hands and knees for you won''t be a big deal, Princess."


    "Stop calling me that," growled Leya. "I don''t need titles. They just made it up and I didn''t have the heart to reject it."


    "Yeah, yeah. Princess, calm down. You''ll be forced into a noble marriage sooner or later."


    She went pale and began to utter every single curse she knew against him. However, he simply laughed and shrugged. "Don''t worry I''ll make sure you have a... suitable husband."


    She glared at Andrew whose eyes showed no malice, but countless plots raging around in his mind. Nevertheless, she began to concoct her own as she looked at the open doors. A large church was formed in the middle of the town which towered over all but the most luxerious, and upraised manors.


    "Priestesses can''t get married, right? I believe they take this religion to be especially important," grinned Leya who poked Andrew''s shoulder lightly. "Just have to initiate myself as a true believer and then I''ll have first dibs to celestial magic."


    Andrew frowned and exhaled sharply. "Good luck being a warrior priestess, Princess. Don''t think they are too high on the female-male equality thing right now."


    She shrugged and poked him again, "I''ll just make it happen. Hell, who do you think I am?"


    "A vicious, cold-blooded, mentally distrubed, murderous bastard?"


    "True on all counts - if you are refering to yourself. This maidenly body of mine will reject all but the most valiant of men."


    Andrew snorted loudly, "disgusting. Oh, add that to the mix."


    Rae called out from the front seat and beckoned them forward. As they approached, they noticed the refreshing scent of nature being replaced with an irritating smell of a large city. It was impossible to describe by itself as it was formed with many, many things. However, the scent was not at all pleasent.


    Holding his nose gently, Andrew looked towards the road. Citizens seemed indifferent to the sudden influx of people and cargo. They merely stood to the side and let them pass as they made it to a large bizarre.


    Andrew and Leya exchanged a glance and smiled. They turned away from one another and jumped behind their parents.


    "Mom, can we go and check out the market? I want to see if they have anything interesting!"


    "Father! Please? We will only be gone for a couple minutes. I just need a few iron daggers, black cloaks, and maybe a new spell-book!"


    Leya scowled and whispered, "turning assasin, are we?"


    Andrew snorted and shook his head. Whilst motioning to the vibrant blue cloak, tattered and wore, on his shoulders, he said, "the great Demon King can not be seen in such bright colors."


    "Like that inconspicious golden hair of yours?"


    "Don''t remind me! I need to grow horns or something then the appearance will be set - even with the hair!"


    "Oh, Father, demonic spell-book if possible!"


    "Son - Andrew, just please stop. We''re in public, you know? They may not be wholey bad, but they do have a bad reputation."


    Andrew smirked and spoke out happily, "then I''ll change it! Evil Archangels and Beloved Demon Lords!"


    "I really, really want to smack some sense in you," muttered Keryzn as he tried to hide his face with his palm.


    Leya took the liberty of smacking Andrew atop the head, but he refused to acknowledge it as he thought of the possibilities.


    Their parents finally relented and Rae guided them both through the bizarre after Keryzn stayed to take care of the luggage.


    "We will take turns, okay?" Spoke Rae admantly as she looked each in the eye. "Firstly, we''ll manage the household items, then Leya''s, then we can find yours, okay?"


    Andrew sighed and nodded. His own purse was heavier than Leya''s but he refused to show her how much was inside. Theoretically, it should be quite enough for all but the more advanced spell-books. However, he likely could obtain one inside the school. Even then, he was still thinking about continuing with the the manipulation training.


    They browsed around for an hour or so and eventually picked up several pieces of furniture, pots and pans, and other household items that could be shipped to their pre-arranged house for a little extra. Then they began shopping for clothes, jewelery and other such accessaries.


    "Hey, Andrew, try this on," spoke Leya happily as she pulled out a few silver earings.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Andrew shrugged and placed two on a single ear. Each of the silver ear-rings wrapped around the earlob, punctured it automatically, and she picked out two for herself. It wasn''t until he tried to remove them that he panicked.


    "What are these?" Demanded Andrew as he looked at the squirely looking shop-keeper.


    He smiled innocently, "binding ear-rings. Each of them has a matching pair and can only be removed with mutual consent. Or... by the Master pair! They allow you sense where the other person is from afar. Anyways, it is offically bound with the owners so that''ll be one gold."


    Leya smiled and pulled out a gold coin. "Gotta keep tabs on you, you know?"


    Andrew glared at her venomously. "You think such triffling items could stop me? Never! I will - wait, did that clasp melt into my ear!?"


    "Yes, it is part of the function. Additionally, you can also use long-ranged communication if you supply a little mana into it. However, it is predominately designed for tracking one''s location."


    "Conniving little..." cursed Andrew when he saw the impish smile. "How will you ever find a valiant hero if you are perpectually bound to me now?"


    "You''re my brother - blood and all," laughed Leya. "Hardly worthy of suspicion, right old man?"


    "Of course, Princess," smiled the man.


    "One of your admirers," groaned Andrew. "Already putting it to the test, you bastard."


    He stormed off back to his mother who was smirking from a few meters away. She did not say anything, rather, she chose to guide them to a place that sold robes. Using his left-over coin, he picked up four robes. Two were black, and two were gray. However, one of each was a definingly obvious jump in quality. So much so that they would be hard to recongnise being in a single individual''s wardrobe.


    Leya used her ''donation'' to Rae to purchase four brightly coloured robes. Blue, green, red, and yellow. However, each rested in a similiar, above-average quality between the two types Andrew chose. Nevertheless, he picked up several small daggers and even a steel sword.


    When Leya noticed the blade, she imemdiately begged Rae to buy her one as well. It seemed odd at first, but after the blade entered Leya''s hands, she performed several sword strokes. It was clumsy at first, due to the weight, but she soon got better and better.


    "Show-off," muttered Andrew as he practised with the daggers. "Much easier than than those bulky blades, but it I do need to practise with them."


    His own movements with the sword were juvenile at best, but his slashs with the two long daggers were rather adept.


    "Now if I can only use magic to guide them."


    Leya snorted, "like that will ever beat me."


    Andrew snorted, "you have two hands to block, but if I control ten daggers? You think you''ll win then?"


    "And I have a body to move too, don''t foget about that, amateur."


    Rae sighed and stepped between the two. "Don''t fight in the middle of a market - with real weapons at that. Seriously, just don''t."


    The on-lookers were staring at the two curiously.


    "They''re obviously related, but why are they waving around weapons like that?"


    "Not too shabby, but they''re too small."


    "They have room to grow. Might be decent mercenaries when they get older."


    Andrew grinned and sheathed the two blades on a newly aquired belt. In total, there were five weapons that dangled from his hip. While heavy, it did not impede his movements directly too much. It, in-and-of-itself, was training in his mind.


    Leya, however, gracefully moved past him and returned to Rae''s side.


    "No spell-books or other real magic items," commented Rae quietly. "They''ll be in the real shops, but it isn''t too expensive. Anyways, we should go back. There will be plenty of time later."


    Andrew grinned and looked at Rae. "Mother, can I join the mercs after I get a little older?"


    Leya half-shouted, "no! Don''t let him!"


    Rae shook her head and slouched. "I don''t know what I''ll do with you two... And no. Not anytime soon."


    Andrew hugged her tightly and murmured, "I love you, mother, you know that right?"


    She returned the hug and chuckled. "I do. I just want you to have a better life than that. If you want, later you can try to accompany Lupis on the expedition. Not many people are able to push past the first and second wall, but it is reasonably safe."


    Andrew nodded eagerly, "okay, then when I''m older. I don''t know how much pure theory I can take."


    Rae tusseled his hair, speaking gently. "You''ll have plenty of time. Anyways, it shouldn''t be too bad. Just don''t irritate some Lord while you are there."


    Andrew snorted and raised his head proudly, "like they could do anything to me. Hell, even Leya should be enough to beat any one of them in a fight."


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Hissed Leya as she gripped the hilt of her newly acquired blade.


    "Exactly what I said," laughed Andrew. "You spend too much time-"


    "Enough. Now let''s be off."


    Rae kept each of them at bay by standing between the two and guided the two armed-and-dangerous children through the town. They met up with Keryzn who rested by the pile of luggage while smoking his pipe.


    "Father, where is it?" Spoke Andrew as he looked around.


    The area was dilapated and over-grown with vagabonds, unpleasent elements, and rough, unorderly cobblestones. However, the people who seemed to look through the window seemed well-enough dressed.


    "Just waiting for you all," laughed Keryzn. "Forgot to get the key from her."


    Beyond that, there was nothing too special about the back-alley residence. It seemed larger than their first location and even held a small courtyard in front. While the stone was loose and weeds grew in the front lawn, it was clear these buildings used to be quite nice. The seedier element of the town was slowly pushed into the area.


    "Dear, so did I," laughed Rae as she tossed a key towards the man. "Shall we?"


    Keryzn nodded and pulled out of the key ring. The first unlocked the steel gate and the second unlocked the cracked wooden door.


    Leya pulled Andrew back and let their parents enter firstly.


    "Hey, we can probably make quite a bit of money. I plan on improving the house. Are you in?"


    Andrew nodded quietly, "I don''t see why not. But I think I might be able to reform some of the stone itself later on. You think you can scorch the grass completely to add nutrients so it can be a proper garden?"


    "Water won''t be an issue," spoke Leya thoughtfully. "Well, real seeds might, but we''ll have to wait and see."


    They soon entered into the building. It was wide and surprisingly spacious. However, the building itself had seen better days. They cast illumination spells using fire magic and noticed the building itself.


    Cracked wood, stone, and dust littered it all, but it was relatively big. There was a full-sized kitchen, four bedrooms, including the master, and even a living room.


    Keryzn looked at the Leya and Andrew who were whispering amongst themselves and chuckled. "It was a good enough deal. Straight trade from the other house. However, taxes will be higher. Nevertheless, we should still have more than enough to compensate."


    "Yeah, I plan on finding a part-time job," spoke Rae. "However, it won''t be anything too demanding. You two are independant enough to function for a while without me."


    Keryzn smiled and kissed his wife, "well, you might not be working for too long."


    Rae blushed and nodded. Leya''s ears perked up but Andrew simply looked around the house as he began to order the jobs he had in mind.


    ''Thousand and some gold, I imagine. However, it value was damaged because of the condition. Exterior is important to keep tax collectors away, but I can make it look rough and be safe at the same time,'' mused Andrew.


    Even as Leya and his parents spoke, Andrew began to unload the luggage.


    "You dirty scamp!" Shouted Andrew as he saw a young boy bolt with his suitcase.


    He fired three blunted rock pellets towards the child who fell flat on his face. After reclaiming the suitcase, he turned back and cautiously bring the rest inside. There was not much, but he was still vigilant of the boy returning with friends. Therefore, he kept his sights dialed in on the opposite alley and craddled three rocks in his hands.


    Seeing a head perk from the corner of the alley, Andrew growled, "don''t do that again! I refuse to think you''re that stupid."


    The young boy frowned and turned to leave. However, a silver coin was shot towards his feet. Andrew kept a hardened glare as he attracted the others'' attention. However, the young boy made an indistinct bow before he scampered off.


    "Awe, so you not all bad," laughed Leya. "Soft spot for them?"


    Andrew shrugged. "Might as well get someone on my pay-roll."


    He felt a light shove of his shoulder, but she objected to saying anything else.

 Chapter 8

    Days came and went and the four of them were completely settled in. There was still two weeks before the first real classes so Leya and Andrew were performing small jobs for the house.


    The first essentially flooded the house with water and the other guided the water to clean appropriately. It did not take long and soon they used fire magic to dry it all up; dust, shards of wood and stone were collected in the middle before being disposed of. Andrew also reinforced the stone walls and, much to the crowds confusion, they seemed to grow a few inches after the first night.


    All the tasks were actually helping them adapt their elemental control significantly. Leya got to the point where Rae would watch her hover several feet above the ground to appraise the molding before dusting it off. Andrew''s tasks were no less strenous and he began to learn how to properly manipulate existing stone, metal, and soil.


    ''Metal is the easiest for me so far,'' mused Andrew happily as two daggers revolved around his waist. ''Just need to get a bit better at the finer controls and then all will be well!''


    "It''s a nice party trick," laughed Leya from the side. "However, it does not have much lethality right now."


    Andrew frowned before he nodded. "The cheap, ''Blade Dance'' spell works better too. Consumes too much right now. Anyways, it is better to practise like this."


    "Just shoot rock bullets around," shrugged Leya. "It''ll be enough for normal people."


    Andrew sighed dejectedly. "How''s the fan club?"


    Her brows furrowed and let out a cold stare towards the distance. "They are ridiculous. Too much."


    "And we just turned eight! Lovely, lovely," chuckled Andrew. "Nevertheless, I''m heading out."


    Leya sighed and returned back into the house.


    Andrew made his way around the town underneath his dull, plain grey cloak. His hood was thrown up, but his height indicated he was very much a child. However, he stealthfully made his way through the streets before he entered into an unmarked door.


    There was nothing of consequence in this alley to most. However, few realised the exact intentions of this location. He noticed it on one of the nights he was prowling around town. It was a magic extremely similar to his own.


    The concealment magic radiated from the room and he was glad that even Leya could not find him under its effects.


    "Hey, Dirge," smiled Andrew as he released the mist from his face. "Long time no see."


    An grey-haired young man opened the door and suspiciously glanced at him. "Ambush, it''s been awhile,"


    Andrew nodded and walked through the door. Only the barest of details were visible, but he noticed a few men and women drinking silently amongst themselves. He gave a few cursurary nods before he went into a large room.


    Several weapon racks displayed knives, short swords, and bows; however, he walked straight into the backroom.


    There was no one there, but he still respectfully bowed and annouced himself. "Master, I''m here."


    "Enter," come a disembodied voice. "Same as before."


    Andrew pulled the cloak tighter around his head and sat down. He had done this many times over, but he was always rather slow at the task. It was a thieves guild. One that few had the chance to enter. Through chance, however, he noticed the same child as before enter and waited for his return.


    Eventually he was granted access and was given the task of modifying maker''s marks, defining features, and various indicators on the steel. With a new earth based spell, that was certainly illegal, Sword Creation, that was just above the basic rank, he retraced the steps to learn to slowly adjust steel. Naturally, being a beginner, he did not have much profiency, but with every mark he removed, he earned both coin, experience, and respect in the tavern.


    Due to his young face and body, most dismissed him, but a few days into his initiation, one started a rumur that this was only an illusion. Seeing that he was capable of dark magic, they surmissed this was not his true form. However, while at first he argued, he eventually gave in as it easier than letting them treat him as a child.


    Today was he given six weapons. Four swords, a dagger, and a war hammer. The dagger was covered in a ruby-enlaid pummel, silver folds into the otherwise grey metal and ceremonial curve.


    "For blood-letting," chuckled Andrew.


    Instead of starting on the smallest weapon, he chose to begin with the swords. Each were simply given maker marks that differed from those they wanted. In addition, there were several scratches which would otherwise be undetectable, but were noticable to the trained, or training, eye.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    After sorting out each sword with a similar, co-operating, blacksmith, he altered the marks by slowly manipulating the finer details. Even underneath the leather-wrapped pommel existed another stamp. Sometimes they were the same, othertimes different. However, for all his re-creations, he always marked it to become that same as the blade.


    "Thinner for the Free Hold brand," commented a voice in the room. "The Tragg one can be shorted and carry a thicker blade. They tend to opt for durable and forceful weapons."


    Andrew nodded and started the modifications. Most in the guild were simply impoverished and desperate; however, those types were only given a different safe house. This was one of the few well-hidden branches in the capital that allowed for more advanced works and services.


    Of course, this included the forging of weapons. Well, reforging. Most were taken from either the battlefield, salvaged from darker requests, or merely stolen. However, each was treated with the utmost care under the Master''s supervision.


    Granted, the man or woman, which ever it might be, could likely do a better job, but it was easier when each weapon had to be refined before sale to a common marketplace. Otherwise fenced goods were readily available to those willing to be seen with them.


    Andrew, however, forbad himself of involving himself with the guild''s darker requests. While most of the penalty would fall on him; due to his age, his parents would also suffer. Therefore, he only did the grey-area tasks along with the criminal charge of joining such an organisation.


    "I have... friends outside the guild," murmured Andrew. "Perhaps later I can introduce them to an interested buyer?"


    "Perhaps," supplied the voice indifferently. "Leave three notches on the strong of the blade. Two on one side and the last on the other."


    "So it looks used? Okay."


    After the four swords were done, Andrew focused on the war hammer. It was very much larger than the others he would have seen. Therefore he decided to use his artistic license on it. After washing away any and all markings on it, Andrew decided to change the war hammer entirely.


    He heard a irritated snort from behind him, but it said nothing to stop him. This one was an extremely demanding project that required him to draw the steel from the heavy end to reinforce the shaft. While he did thin out the weighted end, he formed it into a double headed axe. In the middle of each of the outward, waving cresent moons existed a thick, slightly upraised, triangular spike.


    Overall it was easier to use with the new balance, but he decided to form vine-like designs into the side. After embelishing it a little more, the axe floated from his table towards the darkness.


    "Cruel, repulsive weapon," commented the voice with displeasure. "However, it will be valuable. It is made for war, much like the other. This, however, serves no other purpose. Save, perhaps, decoration."


    "That was its intent. You can either use it to stab through armor, bisect man and beast alike, or merely use it to threaten another. Overall, it is dull, but it will look old and forgotten."


    "True," spoke the voice dryly. "However, such a weapon cannot have a mark. This will be thrown into an auction as a good reclaimed from the ruins. You, being the creator, will be allowed fifty percent of the profit - should it sell above cost."


    "And a new deadly weapon is born," sighed Andrew. "That or a pretty ornament. As for the dagger, how did you want me to handle it?"


    The voice was slow to respond, but spoke cautiously. "Same as the other. Treat it as a weapon of ancient times. The curve can stay, but the engravings should match those of the axe."


    Andrew nodded and began to work on the dagger. Of the weapons, none were rewrapped in leather. In fact, he never did. Simply because his Master would chose the most fitting type of leather before performing a proper rewrapping later. It was relatively simple, but the modifications took enough of his time.


    In fact, the war hammer alone took two hours. Which was the time it took for the other swords combined. As for the dagger, he straightened the curve slightly, allowing for small ripples of silver to shine through in jagged, unruly patterns, and sharpened it to a tee. The blade was thin, but durable. The handle was elongated slightly and curved inwards. The guard was bent upwards to meet another whilst being capable of turning the opposing weapon against the owner.


    Then it finished to look like two carnivorious vines, paired with a groove to watch the blood drip unto the user''s palm, upon its hilt.


    As the decorations began to get thrown in play, the ruby was chiseled off. He hated to see the jewel go, but he did have a plan for it. It took an entire half an hour just to manipulate the jewel itself. However, the outcome turned the threatening looking blade into a malicious, ungodly creation. He let out small, indistinct symbols that seemed like wear and age on the symbols to dress the vines as tiny serpants.


    Yet, with each he completed, he was forced to rough out many that could be seen. Simply because the red glow of the three inch long sliver of ruby made the blade ominous enough. However, the ruby was mounted and inserted through small inlets in the stone and metal, and the silver was folded fiendishless on it.


    As the dagger neared completion, Andrew unconsciously murmured, "it seems like this this thing is already crying for blood."


    The voice chuckled and took the dagger from his grasp. "I have taken a liking to this blade. Seems as though you are nearing completion, but I like it as it is."


    Andrew frowned, but soon five gold coins floated in front of him.


    "I still get my commision on the war hammer, right?"


    "Of course, just wait two weeks. You seem to come erratically, but can I count on you at least once every two weeks?"


    "Sure," spoke Andrew curiously. "Want more disgusting, repulsive weapons?"


    The voice laughed, "some perhaps. Light weapons seem much more to my liking than the larger weapons. However, something about that blade is alluring to me. I''ll have a stock of more uncommon weapons later. You have a creativity that I haven''t seen in awhile."


    Andrew chuckled and nodded. "So long as I get paid, I''m happy. And was that the money for the dagger or the swords included?"


    "Astute one," spoke the voice. "You''ll fit in well around here."


    Another gold coin appeared. It was quite a bit larger than what his normal payment would include. However, Andrew surmissed it was likely due to the influence of the altered weapons. After cleaning up some of the fragments he shaved off, he exitted the guild with a heavier purse.

 Chapter 9

    The night was getting dark as he looked back at his house. He noticed a light was burning brightly through the courtyard. After unlocking the rusted steel gate, he was greeted by a barren, but growing, garden with a central, decorative firepit.


    "Uhm, hello?"


    "Oh, Andrew, come sit down," laughed Keryzn as he waved the boy forward. "This fellow is our neighbor. True, he is young, but give him, at the very least, the same respect you''d give me."


    The grey-haired young man looked at Andrew curiously before his eyes flickered. "Andrew, is it? I''m Derek, a fellow guardsman as well. I''ve done a stint with mercenary work, but after a few close calls I opted for more... stable employment."


    Andrew scratched his head and nodded. "I understand." Giving the man a soft smile, the boy spoke, "I trust this area is... safe? You''ve been here longer, you see. I just don''t know too much."


    The man laughed warmly and nodded. "As much as we guardsmen can make it. Although I''m sorry to say your father did have to relinquish his title as Captain. He is training under one and will soon carry that honor once more, but little old me only has so much influence."


    Andrew genuinely laughed at that and sat down next to his father. "Father, I finally got paid at that stone mason''s shop. Here, hopefully, this helps a little."


    Andrew handed his father a gold coin and turned to chat with his mom and sister. However, the two gave him odd looks.


    ''I''m a horrible actor,'' mused Andrew inwardly. ''Nevertheless, the man has enough influence and power to work both areas.''


    Leya prodded his side and handed him a glass of milk. It was warm, but Andrew drank it all the same. After several introductions with other neighbors, Andrew noticed a fair number of the guardsmen were involved with the Theives Guild. However, their true names always seemed reminiscent of their own names. In fact, as far as he could tell, in his admittedly limited experience, only one in ten did not hold anotable connection to the guild.


    Andrew eventually saw Derek off as his parents entertained the rest.


    "Feeling the family out?" Whispered Andrew.


    "You''re safe," laughed the man. "Strange place for the man to chose. I will hold back a recruitment speech if you wish."


    Andrew bit his lip and nodded. "Please. I don''t know the influence it has, but I''d rather he be out of it... directly anyways."


    Derek smiled, "there must have been a connection for the trade. However small, it likely existed. Know that your mother or father holds some secrets as well."


    Andrew sighed and lowered his head. He thought for only a second, but the man disappeared. After several long minutes, Andrew returned back towards the campfire. A few commented on the house, a few noticed the oddly raised wallsand other small details. However, most were admittedly forthrightin their praise towards Andrew and Leya''s parents.


    Leya accepted the praise from the thieves guild members happily and offered a small show involving her blade dance. It seemed more decorative than deadly, but Andrew was well-aware of the threat her blades carried. After all, he willingly sparred with her enough in his free-time.


    Several days passed afterward and Andrew was always jumping back and forth from his new job, stores, and training. He focused predominately on darkness and earth techniques. In fact, his own sheathed blade had been turned over several times. Since he had his own room to work on it, he replaced some of the guild blades with his own to allow for further training outside.


    Many times his sister commented on its lack of use, but the pommel and handle always remained the same so she could not see it outwardly. However, with the new responsibilities adopted by both Leya, who found more common work, and Andrew, their mother was hard-pressed to find a reason to work.


    Leya received as much as a full-time employee due to thecommisionearned from a local weapon shop. Just showcasing the potential of the goods as a child gave her outrageous popularity amongst the commoners and led to many sales. Andrew''s work paid far better due to the nature of the job, but his true pay would always be hidden.


    As he was meditating with four daggers revolving complex patterns around him, Leya called out, "hey, Andrew. Why can you always match me? You seem to be on good terms with the neighbors and all, but how is it that a simple apprentice, if you even call it that, can make that much?"


    "Huh? You told me to match your contribution," spoke Andrew feigning irritation. "So I did. Sometimes I help the neighbors remodel their houses."


    She took a side-long, appraising glance before sighing. "Hell, even holding that spell all day now. There was hardly much of a point in the first place, was there?"


    ''It''s second nature now, honestly. But not really,'' thought Andrew projecting it forward.


    Leya''s bright blue eyes narrowed, "I will find out."


    ''Good luck, I guess?'' Replied Andrew through the ear-rings.


    She shook her head and grabbed her sheathed blade. After attaching it her belt, she donned on a vibrant blue cloak and left for the weapon smith.


    ''I wonder what she''d say if I told her,'' mused Andrew quietly.


    ''Told me what?''


    ''Ah, uhm, nothing,'' replied Andrew as he cut off the flow of mana.


    He could have gone back to the guild to make some more coin, but he decided against it. Rather, he half-heartedly followed her through the streets. On the way towards the shop where she worked, he paused several times to alter the shade around his ear.


    When he was content with it looking magical by nature, but not outwardly noticeable, he kept his pace.


    ''I need to talk to him of all people too. Why isn''t this just easier?''


    After heaving out a heavy sigh, Andrew flicked a silver coin to a nearby street urchin wordlessly. There was a subtle wave, but he disregarded it all together.


    ''Forgot to pay him on time, huh? No matter, he works for the guild all the same. Now, how can I go about heading to an auction with Leya''s fen- Master... or employer, or whatever.''


    He thought long and hard before he finally just bought various fruit, fresh and smoked meat, and even a roll of cloth. While it was not anything that would cost him much, it was simply a type of gift basket that he himself would have wanted. Something utilitarian, useful, and can never have too much of.


    His teeth pierced the juicy innards of the apple as he offered an indifferent wave to his sister. She had just started her first display, but her customers were already pouring in. This shop was filled with many, many blades. In fact, it was the new, albeit temporary, home of the double-headed axe.


    "Yo," spoke Andrew quietly to his sister. "Is the old man around?"Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "This isn''t like you. What''s going on?"


    Seeing the confusion and suspicion in her eyes, Andrew laughed and walked into the open room. The ringing of steel, churning of air, and a radiant heat pervaded the room as he walked in.


    "Hey, Stenson," shouted Andrew over the dull echo of iron. "Rather, Mrs. Stenson."


    A gaunt woman appeared from behind a work bench and wiped the soot from her hands. As she looked towards the extended basket, Andrew skewered a piece of boar with his dagger and extended it to her.


    "Want breakfast right now? It''s all yours, but I will steal a bite or two," chuckled Andrew.


    She smiled warmly and grabbed the hilt of the dagger. It was reformed many times and lost some durability. However, it was still a silent mark from the guild.


    "Thank you, young sir. What can I do for you?"


    "Ah, nothing. Just a present for my sister. You''ve been helping her from what I hear. Hey, Princess, stop trying to juggle your swords and eavesdrop. It isn''t all that becoming of you. You almost slashed that little one."


    Leya bit her lip with a scarlet face and quickly bowed towards the crowd. After making sure the curious, handsy toddler was not injured, she made haste into the room.


    "Did I say you can stop," grumbled Mrs. Stenson. "Whatever, no matter. Leya, your brother came by to drop off a gift. In return, I''d like to invite him to see the auction I''ve been telling you about, is that alright?"


    "How is that alright?" Glovered Leya. "He just came and you''re taking him to a top ranking craftsmen auction! I hear they will have anything from custom made elven bows to dwarven steel there! And... he gave you a gift?!"


    Andrew raised his hands lightly, "it''s not that suspicious, you know? I heard about it before so I wanted to go. Mrs. Stenson was so kind as to let me know before hand. You haven''t lost anything," spoke Andrew with a small laugh.


    Tilting her head ever so slightly, the middle-aged woman shrugged. "I can bring one more. However, you''d better remain quiet. Don''t bid on anything ''less you got the money."


    Andrew pulled up the simmering meat and started to cut it apart. The blackened blade and perfectly roasted meat gave off an exotic aroma.


    "After you," spoke Andrew calmly. "You''re my dearest... uh, well, my sister''s benefactor."


    Leya snorted and pulled an apple from the basket. After settling down with a quick breakfast, Andrew noticed the rest of the meat was cooked and laid to the side. He spent a little while inspecting the blade before he cleaned out the pit. All the black soot collected before him and merged into a few blocks of impure carbon.


    Even the otherwise commonplace contaminates were removed in favor of clearing out the pit completely. Naturally, it''d only last a few uses before the soot reclaimed it. However, it was now perfect for creating high-quality iron and copper, rather than simple, low-grade steel. Of course, the collected carbon could be reclaimed for such a purpose so he left it in the open.


    However, he simply idled around the room looking at the weapons for new flashes of inspiration. One of which was a gladius. A short-sword that was completely designed to sever limbs. The point on it was hardly noticeable, but it was a weapon that was very effective on the battlefield through the use of slashes alone.


    ''Clumsy, but there is a lot of potential,'' beamed Andrew inwardly. ''Square off the head completely to focus on using the momentum... add a small spike to allow for piercing attacks with a backswing...''


    He was involved in his little world for a while and he did not know when, but he pulled out the steel blade by his side to inspect. It took a fair amount of effect to hold back, but he finally visualized a new weapon for slaughter. It was a barbaric design, but would no doubt be effective.


    "Half-ways between a sword and axe. Could do bigger versions as well," laughed Andrew happily.


    He had actually wanted to do nothing more than to work on his militarized clever. However, as the sun rose to its peak, he was ushered forward by Stenson and his wife. The gruff looking man did not say anything; with a look, however, he was already making connections. Nevertheless, Andrew willingly followed the two as his sister lingered at his side.


    "There are more attendants, you know?"


    "Yeah, but it feels wrong. A lot of people just came to watch."


    "And not spend money," smirked Andrew. "Those that did probably already got what they wanted by now."


    Leya rolled her eyes and rose her head a little higher. "So, why have you really come?"


    Andrew scratched his cheek lightly and laughed. "Trying to find a better magic book. Saved up a bit for a low to mid-tiered one, but I can at least test the waters price-wise."


    Leya sighed and nodded. "Oh, normal people don''t have floating daggers. Well, they''re still in their scabbards, but still. Cut that out."


    "Shit. Thanks. I forget about that. Are we allowed blades in school? I mean, it should be magic-y and all, but we''re not really at a responsible age."


    "Mom and Dad should have already told you. We''re are enrolling in a school that typically caters to ten, eleven, twelve-year-olds. So, while annoying, it''d be less painful. Most likely can carry one or two, but they''d checked the striations."


    "I can always change them," scoffed Andrew.


    Leya barked a small laugh. Mrs. Stenson, however, muttered, "it isn''t a common skill. That magic is frowned upon."


    "Huh?" Spoke Andrew in feigned confusion. "It is? Well, I only really temper my own blades with it, but is there a reason?"


    "Not anything too major," spoke the woman calmly. "Just frowned upon."


    Andrew nodded and took on a pensive gaze. He began to inspect his own dagger as he walked through the crowd. While they still wore their original marks, they were altered to afair degree.


    "Weapons," called out a man in front. "You''ll receive a number, signed letter, and compensation should the weapons be lost; however, they must not be allowed inside."


    Andrew saw the guard and sighed. He sheathed his dagger and offered up the other three. The sword soon followed and the guard wore a strange expression. However, he did not voice his concerns of a child being so heavily armed. Next was Leya who was equally small and unassumingbut carried her sheath tenderly.


    Stenson and his wife merely dropped off a few hidden blades, a few potentially weaponized work tools, and walked inside. After settling into a few bleachers, the four looked over the growing crowd as they waited for the auction to start.


    "Lot number one: a salvaged pair of sapphire earrings from the wreck of the sunken Esanard fleet. Women of all circles would be entranced with the bright glow of the restored work."


    He showed an illusion of the amplified item. Several vines wrapped around a large sapphire as it weaved around the bottom. It looked the earth and sky and each slightly differed from one another. Andrew held a wry smile as he looked at his sister''s expression.


    ''It took a full day to come out with that one,'' thought Andrew. ''Got a full gold off of it, though.''


    "Five gold!"


    "Ten!"


    As the prices sore, his face fell several times. He started to sniffle and cry inwardly as his heart seemed to break. However much he tried to calm his face, it looked truly anguished. At its final conclusion, the pair of earrings sold for seventy gold. While the cost of the work was only a few silver, the design and false backstory of it caused the price to rise exponentially.


    ''Well, at least I can hopefully make more with the axe! It has a purpose! A definitive use unlike simple, uselessly pretty things,'' thought Andrew as he tried to reassure himself.


    However, the moment the axe came onto the display, he was vexed with the fact it was only gathering attention rather than bids. At the highest, it sold for ten gold as a prototype to further weapon research from the supposed era. Andrew took great measure to refold the steel several times after he heard about its intended purpose so he did alter its structure after the fact. However, the price allowed him to net only a few trifling gold.


    ''Next time I''ll just make jewelry. I need more money! I give up on weapons... or...'' an evil glint appeared in his eyes as he looked outwards. ''All I have to do is wait for a war. When the time comes, the prices with sky-rocket! Then more bandits and highwaymen to add to the ranks! Arm both sides and get paid by both - then take the crown!''


    Leya smacked him for cackling quietly on principle. However, he was far too absorbed in his own thoughts to even notice the next item.


    However, by the time the last bid fell, his eyes narrowed on the piece.


    "Fifty gold to the buyer. While unordinary, the book may serve you well," spoke the auctioneer as he handed the ominous looking book towards a steward.


    "No! A demon-magic book," cried Andrew pitifully. "H-how rare w-was it?"


    "Quite," laughed Leya. "However, it was low end. Guy said only basic body transformations."


    "My horns! My future, beloved horns!"


    He wallowed for a good half an hour and hid from the curious gazes. Some recognised Leya and were astounded by her brother''s reaction. However, few voiced anything to the quietly sobbing child.


    "I-I had just enough too," pouted Andrew as he wiped a few tears from his eyes. "Almost. So close, but so far!"


    "Quiet, Andrew," murmured Leya. "You''re making a ruckus. It is annoying."


    Seeing Leya''s frown, Andrew scowled before he tried to concentrate on the next items. After so many small lots, they finally began to deal with bigger ones. Some were carriages, others property; but few exceeded the estate of a fallen noble. There was even an opportunity to use the estate to pry a title from the King. Therefore, the attendants began to cause the price to rise and rise until only the most wealthy could afford to even remain in the room.


    Andrew, downcast, had long since left the room when he heard about it. Knowing it was the last item, he left quietly and hid in the encroaching darkness. He did manage to buy a doppelganger spell for a few gold. However, the effect is obvious so it can only really be used for certain circumstances.


    Should he require it, he could cloak the figure, utilize his own voice, and even allow it to carry items after awhile. However, the range was dependent on his own mana pool. Therefore, currently, he could only watch its thickly formed, bubble-bodied black mist sulk away a few dozen meters away.

 Chapter 10

    Andrew and Leya concentrated wholeheartedly on their jobs as the school term approached. Leya''s focus was to use the time to stockpile money so she could reasonably accommodate expenses that might be incurred.


    However, Andrew''s was different. He wanted to firstly make an exorbitant amount of money through jewelry. In addition to that, he created a line of militarized, single-edged cleavers that could hack through flesh and bone. The hilt was curved outwards normally to remind the direction of the blow. With dent-like ribbing, he tested it out on a few pig carcasses with his minuscule degree of strength.


    And it worked. Slightly. The effects were far and above what he wanted when a grown man took hold of it, but the line of weapons were held off until full-scale manufacturing could be down. Though his four prototypes sold for nearly thirty gold alone.


    ''Not enough when you take into account the creator''s right,'' moaned Andrew inwardly. ''At least I made some more with the jewelry sting. Commission is far better after all.''


    Throughout the month and a half of settling in, he saved one hundred and fifty gold, with the expectations of another fifty coming his way. However, his work tapered off as he began to focus more heavily on training and preparation for school.


    Icy shadows danced around one child as fire radiated off the other black misted boy. Of the two figures, two iron daggers floated above each. Andrew performed a mock battle with himself as he constantly pushed his limits.


    The last week alone brought rise to an ever-growing desire to increase his battle strength. So much so that he even began consulting his contacts for various spells he could begin to practice.


    Derek, or Dirge alternately, was a repository for Darkness spells so Andrew frequently went over to practice new spells. However, the spells were still just a cluster of low-tiered ones. While ineffective alone, they served to further his more destructive skills.


    A few even bordered on curse spells. While the effect could be over-loaded with mana raging through the target''s body, it was still a deadly condition if used properly. Congeal, Pain, and, his favorite, Silence, were three that he mastered rapidly.


    Congeal and Pain essentially cut down their reaction times and abilities by slowing blood flow and creating sudden bursts of pain. However, silence cut off their voice.


    Without it, even for a second, it allowed the mage to lose control of his magic if he predominately focused on spoken-word magic. Which, as it turned out, most did if nothing else than for familiarity to the incantation.


    It would be completely useless against his sister, but with those three words, he could send most others into absolute disarray. There were other forms of using the darkness, but only a solidifying technique was all that notable.


    There were several more advanced techniques that Dirge was capable of teaching him. However, each required more mana and even more gold to offer as payment. With enough of each, he could learn up to standard mage''s repertoire if only being given the book itself.


    "You ready?"


    "Yeah," mumbled Andrew as he dressed in his finest gray robe. "Have you eaten already?"


    "Of course. I know you play around at night, but at least wake up on time," sighed Leya. "First day after all."


    Andrew unsealed and pulled back a stone in the wall before pulling out two small purses. One carried a few gold, the other fifty. There were a few more with pre-sorted amounts inside, but he just returned the stone and sealed it back into the wall.


    "Mother!" Spoke Andrew as he ran down the stairs. "Is there any boar meat from last night?"


    "Yes, honey," laughed Rae as she caressed her bulging belly slightly. "Just fried?"


    "Perfect," with a toothy grin, he rushed to his seat. "Oh, present for prepping for the baby."


    A heavy purse settled down on the table and the ring of metal echoed a short distance away.


    "Illegal?" Spoke Rae before she even looked inside.


    "Frowned upon, I guess," laughed Andrew innocently. Seeing her sharpened gaze, he laughed even harder. "I mean, you''d normally expect a child to not pay taxes?"


    Rae snorted and opened the purse. Wide wide-eyes she softly glared at him, "definitely illegal."


    "Mother, can I eat now?" Softly chuckled Andrew. "Actually, it is completely legal, I assure you. Definitely frowned upon though. Not illegal."


    "Yeah, yeah," laughed Rae dryly. "At least I can have a few years spent in luxury before they cast me away in chains."


    Andrew picked up an iron fork on the table and grinned. "I am the master of iron. Chains will never stop me!"


    The iron fork turned into a delicate flower accompanied by three large and well-defined leaves. There were subtle notches and engravings in the iron that seemed to be slowly reforming into a pristine surface. With a few veins, natural lines, and stoma, the flower soon floated towards his mother.


    "So that''s why. Another magic trick," laughed Rae warmly. "At least it is pretty. Tulip?"


    "Yes. Well, close as I can make one from memory. Wouldn''t suggest you place it in your hair either."


    "Just a tad bit too heavy. Nevertheless, where is your sister?"


    "Praying? Hell if I know," shrugged Andrew. "Oh, Leya, hurry up."


    Andrew sent out a doppelganger to stand just in front of the door as he heard her rapid steps. Instead of crashing headlong into the crossed-armed, shadowy figure, she gracefully moved to the side and acted as if nothing was there. Andrew recalled the shadow under his mother''s reproachful stare.


    Leya carried two purses as well. One was fastened tightly to her waist and the other fell on the table with a loud ring. Andrew quirked his brow slightly and inwardly started to analyse the amount of gold there from the volume.


    "Oh, same as me. Dearest sister, you aren''t doing anything... frowned upon are you?"


    Leya sent a glare towards Andrew and snorted inelegantly. "I''m not like you. Anyways, we have half an hour before we half to leave. I trust you have anything?"


    "Yes, yes, Princess," rolling his eyes dramatically, he turned to a newly arriving plate and called out, "thanks! Huh, where''s... oh, right."


    Andrew used part of his knife to form a rough fork and began to devour his breakfast. It was just sausage, pan-fried boar, and some greens. However, it was always delicious for one reason or another.


    "So, are you two excited for school? You''ve been awfully busy these past few weeks. What are two up to?" Commented Rae as she leaned against the counter.


    "Practicing, promoting, and the like," said Leya with a small grin. "Mrs. Stenson says she wants to see you again when you have time!"


    Rae laughed and nodded happily. "Of course, I''ll find time today or tomorrow to drop off a small gift. How''s an iron flower?"


    Andrew rolled his eyes and added, "she''d be be fine with it, but you''re not getting your fork back then!"


    Leya furrowed her brows, "isn''t that bad? I mean, well, it isn''t common to be able to shape steel, but still."


    "Probably only bad if you start to use other people''s names. If you are just crafting normally I don''t see it being an issue," spoke Rae thoughtfully with a small shrug.


    "The iron tulip," spoke Leya dryly. "What a mighty name for your mercenary group."


    "Now your just jumping to conclusions," laughed Andrew. "Iron tulip isn''t bad. Actually, it''s kind of perfect. Who wouldn''t spread the fact that someone was completely destroyed by a man calling himself and his group after a flower?"


    "I''ve created a monster," shuddered Leya dramatically. "An-nee-ways, time to go. Mom, will be okay with the dishes?"


    "I''m not that far along. Not that dainty either."


    Seeing their mother stick her tongue out at them caused them to feel somewhat complicated emotions. However, it soon passed and each of them grabbed their things before heading out the door.


    Locking the front gate, Andrew and Leya sped off towards the Western district to reach the school.


    Several of them were present in each corner of the city. However, only the one in the west catered to commoners and also taught magic. Most of the curriculum was generalized, but the element of learning magic was still heavily present in grading and subjects.


    In the North of the city, there was a noble only school, but it failed to live up to the degree of competition that the one in the West offered.


    "We are definitely the youngest," spoke Leya absentmindedly.


    "Yeah, definitely," he affirmed, looking at the budding chests of other girls - then Leya''s. She smacked him.


    Most of the other children had already began puberty whereas the two twins were just tiny and unassuming. However, there was not any overt hostility directed to them as they walked through the school''s courtyard.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    It was covered on three sides with a landing up to it. Grand gardens with a central fountain existed underneath an upraised statue. It was a relatively normal looking man, but his face held bitter resolve as he stared stoically off into the distance.


    "Must be fun at parties, huh?"


    Leya elbowed him in the stomach and groaned, "he is the founder. You can think whatever you want, but don''t say it, idiot."


    "Princess, oh Princess, what would I ever do without you," scoffed Andrew as he coated his ribs with a warm rush of tranquil water. "Don''t worry, I''ll put my face here... here and here later on."


    He pointed to several of the most eye-catching locations within the school; Leya just snorted and dragged him away. After a few mental calculations, he deemed it possible, but he was still only an initiate at best. Granted, one with access to novitiate spells and techniques, but still was held back due to his techniques.


    ''I need to work it past its breaking point,'' mused Andrew inwardly. ''The growth has been too small. Efficiency has gone up, still lagging behind where I want it to be. Need ten independent daggers! Ten!''


    Leya gave him a side-long glance before shaking her head at his odd expression. However, few other people noticed the unassuming children walking through the courtyard.


    After a few minutes, Andrew heard a foreign thought come into his mind, ''minions?''


    Andrew nodded and looked at her as if she were dumb. She snorted and laughed, ''just asking.''


    ''Isn''t it obvious, though? I need right-hand ma- no, woman, to take up my side. She''ll be the Queen of Darkness! Demonic King and Queen will ravage all of creation.''


    ''Yeah, no. Look all around you,'' projected Leya. ''See the two lines on their chest? That''s marks from the pantheon - almost all of them.''


    Andrew waved his hand dismissively, ''I''ll just convert them later. Else, I''ll just head over to the Demon kingdoms to find a babe. Isn''t a big deal. Only requirement: horns and bi-''


    "Hello, I trust you are newcomers," spoke a jovial voice as soon as they walked through the door. "Do you have your identification slips?"


    Andrew nodded and pulled out two slips.


    "Andrew and Leya Fang. Nice to meet you both. We are currently gathering up the new students into the auditorium, so if you will kindly follow me."


    Andrew noticed that the elderly woman seemed familiar, but he chose to ignore the sentiment. Leya, on the other hand, looked at her with wide-eyes.


    "Baba?"


    "What are you speaking about?" Spoke the old woman with a small frown.


    "Theta," spoke Leya curiously. "We''re from Theta, do you have any relatives there?"


    "A few that retired, but no one that readily comes to mind," spoke the old woman dismissively.


    Her silver hair flickered back and she guided the two towards the auditorium. There was little there expect for a small mass of stone benches, students, and floor-space. However, even with slate-grey walls, plain windows, and even plainer decorations, the school radiated an odd feel.


    The courtyard and halls were lavishly decorated, but to Andrew''s eyes, the room was simple. In fact, so much so that he nodded in agreement. He was never much of a fan of overtly obnoxious decoration. It was inefficient and rather gaudy. While it sold well, that the extent of his interest. However, his sister''s surprised expression caused him to tilt his head. At least so long as it didn''t have a purpose - or monetary value.


    "What is so special about it?"


    "Gold... so bright and sparkly!" Cried in sister entranced.


    "Huh? It is just plain; grey, dull, normal. Why is that so special? Are you on something?"


    Leya released a fierce glare towards Andrew, but the old woman chuckled from behind them.


    "It shows the viewer what they feel they most desire. I do not recall hearing of such a description from you, young man. However, typically, the more lavish it is, the more the person desires tend to be focused on material wealth."


    Andrew laughed and shrugged. "Wealth is just a means! A means to -"


    "And the darker and more barren it is, alludes to power and control. You two are related, right?"


    "I wish we were not," said Leya.


    "Agreed. She''s just petty as the room can tell!"


    "Ara, ara, the room does not lie. Nevertheless, it is a small test. There is no wrong and right, only the truth of the moment. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    The old woman left with a complicated expression. The two children in front of her gave off complete extremes in their descriptions. After a quick look inside a small hand-held device, her expression faltered greatly.


    "I just don''t understand. Where can you meet such differences? Each seems like a Tyrant and the other their equal on opposite standing. However, which it will be what is hard to judge," she breathed out a heavy sigh and mumbled, "this world will be an interesting place soon."


    During it all, Andrew and Leya continued to bicker quietly amoungst themselves as they berated the other''s inherent thoughts. However, each of them could not see nor sense the others apparent world in the slightest. As they continued, other children began comparing their descriptions and the minor news spread around the group.


    "Hey, mind if we join you?"


    "Please," said Leya with a radiant smile. "it''d be my honor."


    Andrew noticed the two parallel lines pinned to their chest and frowned. Each was silver and illustrious, but the two girl who wore them seemed to be relatively simply. They each had black hair, but the shorter one had deep blue eyes and long flowing hair.


    "Hello, my name is Kate, I hope we aren''t disturbing you," spoke the blue-eyed girl cordially.


    "Reva," added the girl with her hair worn up and blinked her owlish green eyes. "You two are?"


    "Leya," spoke his sister as she pointed to Andrew. "This is my brother Andrew, but please disregard his antics."


    "Antics?" Murmured Reva, "such as?"


    Leya sighed and motioned to him, "you''ll see, I''m sure."


    Andrew rolled his eyes and spoke out indifferently, "she''s just being judgmental. Doesn''t like how she makes so much less than me. Anyways, you two seem to be young as well. Are you nobles?"


    Kate blinked and bit her lip. "How can you tell?"


    "Bearing, attitude, speech, and a few other factors. Your age as well. Not much older than us, but you were accepted in here."


    "Then are you as well?"


    Andrew laughed quietly and shook his head. "She," pointing at Leya, "probably wants to be, but no. Just normal, everyday commoners."


    "Then how did you get in? Our magic isn''t all that impressive and that''s all they really need as a exam - save, of course, for personal connections."


    Andrew looked at Leya with a wide grin and laughed. "I''m smart and she copies me - owe. It''s true. You are just copying me, I was the one who found that book years ago!"


    "Yeah, but it isn''t like I just miraculously learned out of doing nothing!"


    "Princess, don''t be such a sour-puss. You''ll cause a bad impression to your future fan club," spoke Andrew as he rolled his eyes.


    "Princess? Leya? Is that just a nickname... or a title," spoke Kate anxiously.


    "Title," grinned Andrew. "Title to her beloved fans. She''s is just too hell-bent on getting a better one, I''m sure."


    Leya smacked his chest which caused Andrew to roar in laughter. His high-pitched voice immediately attracted the attention of the vast majority of the audience. The room was still trickling in with people, but Andrew ignored the sudden attention.


    "You two, Kate and Reva, I imagine... Baron? No offence."


    "Daughters of," laughed Reva gently. "The title will be passed through our hand in marriage, no doubt, but the perks are still there."


    "Proper reading material," sighed Andrew. "I''m stuck with novitiate spells for the moment. Hell, even if I went half way with Leya the price for anything more advanced would bankrupt be in no time."


    Leya scoffed, "at least you can use them. I have three real spells, but you have double that."


    "It isn''t even necessary," shrugged Andrew. "Well, hexes are kind of, but still." Seeing Leya was about to speak, Andrew snickered and whispered, "silence."


    Her face paled for a moment before she smacked him with a burst of air. The audiences attention once again turned on them again, but Andrew smiled innocently.


    "Whatever was that for, Princess?"


    "Shut up, you bastard. And stop with the Hexes!"


    Kate looked at him fearfully for a moment while Reva seemed to stare wide-eyed. "What... what was that?"


    "Dark magic," laughed Andrew. "She wanted light magic, but dark magic is so much better."


    Reva was originally on the far side from him, but he cast his doppelganger to the other seat and casually sat down.


    "See? I personally think this is cooler than healing magic. Sure banish the undead, make pretty lights, heal mortal wounds, but this is better," spoke the doppelganger.


    Reva looked back and forth before she let out a large sigh. Sending her glance to Leya, she muttered, "antics?"


    "What did I tell you?"


    "Well," mumbled Reva. "It isn''t against the holy teachings of the Gods, but I don''t think I even thought of using that magic."


    Andrew''s original body and doppelganger shrugged simultaneously before it reverted back to him. "There are other perks, I''m sure. Anyways, still learning and that''s only a novitiate spell. Expensive all the same though. At least in comparison to Earth, Fire, or Water."


    "Nice tricks, little one."


    Before he could demonstrate, a loud voice appeared from the podium. There no one there at the moment, but a figure slowly appears through in the air. Andrew looked at it critically before his expression turn into one of envy.


    ''Invisibility! One of the few that are shared between darkness and light! At least true mage, but considering the presence-less body, it should be higher!''


    He noticed the young man looked at the group impassively before he finally began to speak once more.


    "Well, you have all gathered here today to become part of our beloved school. There are few places in this Kingdom that can match up to the prowess you will see here. Those that come for fame or glory - take it. Wealth and riches - take it.


    "Nothing can stand in your way should you demonstrate the power required of you. I will not have any mistreatment between commoner and nobles alike. Even allowing for the immense privileges they hold, only three nobles have risen to the title of Grand Magnus in the last ten years in the country. The common-born students carry seven more. However, even at this pinnacle, one must always seek to improve.


    "Live or die, you ought to take only one thing from me: power waits for those with the hands and hearts to take it. Perhaps we will see another Legend come from our midst soon enough.


    "I digress, you''ll now be sorted into classes. Note the glowing colour you are inside. There should be roughly equal numbers this year, but eight classes will exist. Improve by yourself or as a whole. It matters not. However, standing, influence, and abilities will increase as you progress.


    "This year, like all others, we will be offering the same competition as we did before. Students included in each class will be allotted additional resources and allowances in order to improve themselves. Everyone starts off at ground zero. Good luck."


    He disappeared into a fine mist and soon eight glowing lights appeared all around them. Leya was dyed in a purple light alongside Reva. However, Andrew and Kate were carried off in a crimson light.


    The lights swept them away and soon hundreds of students were sent screaming down the halls. Few, if any, had the opportunity to see where most of their friends were sent. However, as the halls split off, the students were gathered in various class rooms.


    Kate and Andrew looked at each other wordlessly. He noticed, like the others, her religious marking was pulsating with a crimson glow.


    A chipper voice swept over them all as they tried to get their bearings. "Well, hello all. We have already determined your general dispositions. This is the hall of Ator. He is known to stand alone in the pantheon as the God that wears two faces.


    "Some times he wears the face of Demons, other times man and his holy light. However, he is impartial to their conflicts. He merely enjoys the struggle of all and grants his power to those that wish for it. Under his name, you''ll be representing the two elements.


    "However, be warned, his wrath is cruel. To call upon him for reasons below that which he expects of you is a crime in and of itself. You are not strickly bound to him under faith, but his rules will be that of this class room. This class has always vied for control of the top. Three others carry the power to oppress us. You''ll meet them shortly, I''d surmise."


    "Ator, huh," murmured Andrew.


    The silver haired young woman seemed to have incredibly adorable features, even to him; rounded, puffy cheeks, big blue eyes, and oddly short of stature. However, the moment the thought appeared in his mind, he noticed a deadly glint in her eyes and he was projected into the back of the room.


    Others looked back and forth and soon only three people were left standing. Kate was one of them, but soon she, too, fell back. The teacher''s expression always reverted back to her quaint, cute self, but few repeated the mistake - except Andrew.


    "She really is-"


    By the time he stood up, he looked again to clarify his findings. Then he shot back into the wall with a third of those standing. He forced himself back up and was launched back three more times before he noticed the glint in her eye fade slightly.


    "Such a brash young man. Perhaps, you''ll like to speak for a moment?"


    "Yes, ma''am," spoke Andrew respectfully. However, apparently she took offence to ''ma''am'' as he was launched back.


    "Uhm, yes, mis- owe! Tea... teacher? Sure, whatever, why are you upset that you are cute-"


    Everything went dark.

 Chapter 11

    By the time he awoke, he looked at the surprisingly obedient class. Each of them was studiously studying something or another as Andrew stretch his limbs. He cast a quick recovery spell to work his aching muscles back into motion before he claimed a desk in the back.


    When the teacher, Ms. Greyson, as the chalkboard indicated, looked his way, he could not help but noticed the childish grin on her face. Suddenly his desk was torn asunder and he was launched backward.


    "Had enough?" Spoke Ms. Greyson with an impish smile. "Your body ought to be rather sore by now."


    Andrew nodded and cracked his neck. "Yeah, it is. What are we learning? Uh... this is basic trigonometry, is it not?"


    ''Math of all things,'' groaned Andrew inwardly. ''It''s easy, but what''s the point in this world?''


    "Oh, you seem famil-" He was launched back into the wall and the other students quivered violently. The two slowly matched eyes and began as if nothing happened. "You seem familiar with it. Might I ask for an example to demonstrate?"


    Andrew sighed and formed a relatively complex equation. The numbers were not so important, but with a generalized equation, he created a created a few more as he combined them all and simplified it.


    "It means nothing, but that is a run down of simplification."


    Ms. Greyson looked at him warmly for a moment and Andrew smiled.


    ''Awe, look at her! She isn''t so bad-''


    Then he was launched back towards the back of the classroom. Due to the increased momentum, his breath was knocked out of him and he crumpled over for a few moments under the eyes of everyone in the class.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Ah, damn it all," groaned Andrew. "Recovery, recovery, recovery, recovery," murmured Andrew.


    His gray cloak glistened with water as he tried to heal hisback. However, the process was slow going.


    "Ah, thanks for the desk again," spoke Andrew as he hastily sat atop it.


    "Surprising. Voiceless, rapid, and fluid. Half decent mana pool. Too bad you can''t use wind."


    Andrew waved good-naturedly, "I prefer not to do that sort of thing anyways. I do feel lost that I can''t fly, but I''ll find a way."


    "Grow wings?" Laughed Ms. Greyson before sending a glance towards the students.


    Her dimples grew large and eyes bright. In that moment four students were launched to the back of the class without warning. Andrew, of course, was one of them.


    Using the shattered stone under his feet, Andrew began using a small amount of it to create a floating disc. However, he did need to heat the air underneath it to finally exact reasonable flight.


    "Very good. It is a temporary measure usually displayed to prevent falling down nigh-bottomless chasms."


    She continued speaking even as Kate was launched backward. This time she landed directly atop Andrew who did not even have time to cry aloud.


    "Both were guilty," spoke the young woman indifferently. "Class, I do believe you were supposed to be working."


    The injured students hastily used whatever measures they could to return to their desks. All of them were surprisingly durable as their stone braces, healing spells, or even wind lifted them back to their feet before shuffling back.


    Kate, however, looked at around in a daze. Andrew''s back was thoroughly sore so he sent a doppleganger to his newly reformed seat as he slouched.


    "You okay?" Spoke Andrew through gritted teeth. "Damn, why''d you have to sit in the front?"


    "Uhm, ah, well, sorry," mumbled Kate with a scarlet face. "I will, ah- damn, that hurts."


    Andrew sighed and sent for his doppelganger. Using it as a conduit, he performed a few recovery spells before calling out, "Ms Greyson, I''m going to sleep right now. Too many recovery spells."


    "Leave the doppelganger," laughed the woman. "Use it as a test."


    Andrew nodded and felt the warm embrace of darkness overtake him.

 Chapter 12

    When he awoke, he noticed several odd things. Firstly, many students were looking at him oddly. Secondly, there was a girl who also lay unconscious in his lap. And thirdly, there was no teacher in the room. He noticed the doppelganger was far away from his location so he shifted senses with it and saw the teacher was somehow guiding it through the halls.


    He did not stop it, only looked at it as it answered her calls. It was like a mindless drone that seemed to no longer belong to him. However, he knew he could take it back. After they passed through a few hallways, Andrew noticed the dull glow of purple appear and he was in theclassroom.


    Several adoring students were saved from her wrath as a gentle woman slowly coached them in various spell-casting techniques.


    Andrew looked around and noticed a girl was sitting in the front row. Reclaiming his body, Andrew waved dramatically, "hello! I''ve come back from the dead! Reva, Leya - my Princess - how do you fare on this fine afternoon?"


    "Princess?"


    "What is he talking about?"


    "What the hell is that thing too?"


    "Ghost, spirit... maybe?"


    Ms. Greyson looked over and chuckled when she say the two with blushing cheeks. However, Andrew began to move closer and went down to a cordial kneel.


    "What can I, your eternal servant, do for you, Princess?"


    "Piss off!" Screamed Leya who hurled launched a chunk was ice through Andrew''s skull.


    The shadows slowly weaved back together and he grinned underneath the mask of darkness. "My Princ-"


    Then a blinding light appeared and he was forcibly recalled back into his body. However, with the coordinates on the torn remanents of shadows, he rapidly reformed his body next to her once more.


    "I will never leave your side, Princess!" With a glance, he abandoned harassing his sister and walked up towards Ms. Greyson. "What''s up? Telling her how I survived twenty back-breaking blows in the first half hour?"


    "Instigated half of them," laughed Ms. Greyson.


    "Wait, I was sure it was more than that..." spoke Andrew with a toothy grin.


    "Masochist," spoke Ms. Greyson casually. A sudden force jolted his original body with electricity, but since he committed to this body, he felt nothing more than a tingle. "And no, just thought I''d warn her of an impending trouble-maker. If you are like this, I imagine it must run in your blood."


    Andrew nodded rapidly. "Definitely. That dastardly Princess always ruins my plans. I rob bandits, she robs caravan guards with a smile on her face in daylight. It just isn''t fair what a pretty face can get you these days."


    Andrew was once again forcibly recalledbut soon emerged on Ms. Greyson''s other side.


    "I did not rob them! I merely treated their injuries! That''s all!"This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Andrew waved dismissively, "cuts and bruises that would have healed in a few days. They were just waiting to give you money." Turning his attention back towards Ms. Greyson, Andrew spoke out calmly, "why are you jolting my original body?"


    "You awoke and left the unconscious girl atop you. Half serves to wake her, the other half is a going to be a punishment when you return. Remember, you''re are going back into a... crisp body."


    Andrew frowned and nodded. "Well, no matter. Mrs... other teacher. I''m Andrew Fang, part of Ms. Greyson''s class. Nice to meet you."


    "Troy, Ms. Troy," spoke the woman with a gentle smile.


    Andrew looked at them both before asking, "why aren''t you this nice? I mean you seem very reasonable, but she is almost suspiciously nice."


    Ms. Greyson boomed with laughter and stopped the electrical currents raging through his original body. "I like your thinking. This is one of the main competition too, so don''t go easy on them, okay?"


    Andrew looked at the class as a whole and offered up a small bow. "I''m Andrew of the Fang clan. This is currently my ethereal shadow of shadowy darkness, but my body is currently being remotely abused by Ms. Greyson. Therefore, I hope to see you all when the competition comes around!"


    His body faded from view and the class was eerily silent. Ms. Greyson saw Leya''s unadulterated rage as she seethed incomprehensible sentences.


    "Are you going to take that?" Laughed Ms. Greyson. "One of you ought to be able to take more punishment than that kid. Too bad Laurel here is a little too soft, bye-bye."


    As Andrew howled in pain, Kate twitched beside him. He tried to offer a few recovery spells her way, but the damage was too severe on his end. He was spasming for a full hour before Ms. Greyson finally cast a quick healing spell on the two of them.


    "Ah, thanks," spoke Andrew as he involuntarily shivered.


    Suddenly Leya appeared as a blind white spectral being. The students thought it was an incarnation of an angel as they muttered stifled gasps. However, Andrew looked at Leya and shook his head.


    "Flickers too much. Indistinct, and you don''t seem to get the trick for making it corporal."


    "Correct on all counts," laughed Ms. Greyson.


    "Damn it all, Andrew! What the hell was that for!"


    "Just alerting them. They''ve already decided to pick on me for no reason."


    "No reason?! You invaded my classroom and spread that nickname! Everyone is saying it!"


    "Ah, Princess of Light?" After taking a cursory glance, he saw others nod unconsciously. "It seems fitting, honestly."


    "And don''t tell people I robbed caravan guards!"


    "I''m not - to them. You did, actually," pointed out Andrew innocently.


    "Originally, originally. I did nothing of the sort so stop spreading rumors like that!"


    Andrew looked thoughtfully before wearing a small grin. "Uncle Lupis'' incident?"


    "Well, I won," snorted Leya before she froze. "Damn it! Stop!"


    Andrew lifted his shoulders and leaned against the wall. He looked and saw Kate was confused so he ignored his sister and began regaling Kate of his recent adventure into the enemies'' territory.


    "Listen to me! To hell with you, you make shadow teddy bears, drool in your sleep, bribe nearly everyone, sleep only in the morning and you say I''m bad!?"


    Andrew gave a meaningful glance towards Ms. Greyson and offered her up a shadow teddy bear. "See? It''s cute. Ah, damn, no wall slamming. I meant the bear, right?"


    "And physical too, earth?"


    "Stone from the shattered wall." Nodded Andrew seeing his exasperated sister, Andrew laughed and shrugged. "See? Cute. We''re all guilty of it, why not? And sorry I''m not some holy lark like you."


    Leya glared at him and formed a light sword. "You wantedsomepractice, right? I challenge you to a duel!"


    Andrew glared at her, "you challenge a guy who-"


    "Twenty-three," supplied Ms. Greyson helpfully.


    "Who had been slammed into a wall twenty-three times? Well, no matter. I agree. Ms. Greyson, any place that is fitting for such a thing?"


    She rose her hand pensively to her chin before looking towards the back of the school. "Let''s just do it in on a field. Old school. I''ll tell Laurel to start a barrier spell. Who wants to see the fight?"


    With a warm smile, three students were sent back to the wall, but the rest rose to their feet.


    "You''ll have one waiting for you when we get back," spoke Ms. Greyson with mock seriousness. "Tw- three. Damn it all! Five! Stop giving me that look, boy!"


    Andrew snickered and this time all eight lights appeared to flash in the distance. Crimson and purple shone the brightest and everyone, including those unconscious students, were given the opportunity to see the duel.

 Chapter 13

    Several hundred people from the first year classes were gathered in front of a small hill. Andrew scoffed at the notion and walked towards a large valley between two crescent peaks. He did not bother to say a word to the fuming Leya, but she quickly understood his intent.


    ''More room,'' was all he thought as he glanced at the relatively small hill-top scathingly.


    When the lights finally dimmed a silver-haired young man cracked a small smile as he looked at the two.


    "Finally someone started a fight. Took a whole four hours! Someone, call the ladies to bring lunch outside."


    Ms. Greyson and Ms. Troy wore wry smiles as they tried to appraise their own future pupils. Yet, their glances turned harsh even under their smiling facade.


    ''Shit, I already fell unconscious once today,'' mused Andrew bitterly.


    His mana pool was somewhat replenished, but the lingering headaches still impeded him slightly. However, he did not know if that was a likely concussion or the mana use - or both. Nevertheless, he waited patiently with crossed arms as his sister withdrew her steel sword.


    It glowed with a fiery red as flames surged from the bottom of the blade. Andrew scoffed and wielded an icy dagger in each hand and a doppelganger formed to carry the second pair.


    A dreary black mist covered half of the small valley and a bright glow of light appeared on the other half. He noticed that she already employed her own, admittedly subpar, doppelganger into the fight. It was unarmed - albeit covered in flames.


    "Start," spoke the silver-haired young man.


    His expression turned passive as he glanced at the two.


    Andrew let out a malicious smile and roared, "congeal, pain."


    Immediately afterward, a spray of bullets sped towards Leya. Yet, just as he was about to hit, a flaming hand gripped his shoulder and flung him up and over onto his back. As he cried aloud, a similar one was heard. However, even under the mist of vibrant light, a flash appeared.


    "I hate that flash heal," growled Andrew.


    He treated several steps back and launched his doppelganger to attack. With each movement, he expended a fair portion of his mana, but the light reflection of Leya held it at bay. Golden rays pierced through the darkness and shot towards him. Yet, fire bounded forward just behind it.


    Seeing this, Andrew collapsed the darkness and coaxed it with a frigid wind that carried itself throughentiretyirity of the mist. Then rock bullets pierced through the flames and shot towards Leya.


    She calmly forced a wind forward to alter the trajectory; however, an iron dagger was suddenly shot towards her true body.


    "Congeal," murmured Andrew.


    The dagger pierced her arm just in time for the flames to lick his chest. The cloak he wore was now in ruins. Before the healing could be completed, he spoke his two other hexes.


    Silence also could stun the mind, but it was more of an interupt rather than keeping the spell off the table. As the fire danced around his cloak, he throw it forward.


    A whistle was heard from above and he suddenly glanced upwards. A sword pierced through the darkness and launched itself towards him under the care of the wind. Using his well-trained earth manipulation, he verred it off-course from his neck.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The blade turned and slashed through the upper portion of his retreating shoulder blade. He immediately held unto the dagger that fell limply with his practised manipulation and reholstered it as he turned to face Leya.


    The fire clearly did a number on her cloak as charred areas stood out against the blue. In addition, crimson blood appeared in various locations on her body. However, he was no better.


    They mutually gave up on the shadow and light blind that surrounded them and the crowd of students finally saw the entirety of the damage.


    "Not too bad," spoke Andrew coldly as he cracked his neck.


    "Just getting started."


    Andrew laughed and with a wave of his hand the doppleganger vanished. Since he no longer had to expend the mana on it, he felt a little better even if his own recovery time was slow.


    However, Leya snorted and sprinted towards Andrew, blade in hand, as the light appartion appeared at his side.


    Using a tangled mass of shadows, he restrained it and crushed it before dense clusters of darkness launched towards Leya. Rays of light shot forward to meet the darkness and the two revealed a dirty trick underneath.


    Fire swept towards him as shards of ice was launched towards Leya. Each side-stepped and rebounded the element towards each other. Additionally, wind sharpened to a point and caused his cloak to turn to ribbons. However, a scatter shot of bullets managed to knock her back.


    They both were heaving and feeling faint from over-use. But neither gave in. Light pierced in all directions and managed to go through a shadow holding her leg. Andrew snorted and fired off another and another tendril holding her down before he caused them to be fill with icy winds to stunt her reaction time.


    "Pain, congeal, silence," repeated Andrew.


    Her spells seized up for a split second and Andrew''s own restrained her.


    The victory was short lived.


    An apparation hugged him tightly as it was set aflame and the two withered under the weight of the other''s magic before they lost all control.


    Andrew and Leya managed to stay up by sheer willpower alone and glared at one another.


    ''Tomorrow - same time and place,'' projected Andrew.


    ''This time its a tie, but I had to suddenly learn a new spell.''


    ''You learned a spell I had to pay fifteen gold for - for free! Bullshit! I swear I will show you up tomorrow,'' growled Andrew back towards her.


    They were swept up by a wind from the silver-haired man who scratched his chin. As they were deposited on the very hill they would have fought on before, he looked over at the crowd.


    "Well, it''s a tough call, but its a draw. Anyone what to finish this match for their class? Ten points to the victory. Well, whatever, pair up! Pop-tournament! Ator and Yhir are in the lead with five points for their courage - and a timely break to this boredom!"


    Each class looked stunned, but then shouts appeared and the valley become a battle ground. After the first five minutes of withholding unconsciousness, it became far easier. Especially so when their respective teachers offered up a healing spell.


    "This is not the end," growled Leya.


    "Princess... seriously, you''re like a mad dog."


    Her eyes narrowed dangerously, "what are you insinuating?"


    Andrew gave a small smirk and laughed, "you heard me."


    Their mana pools were only at five percent, but their bodies were still adequate. Andrew and Leya gripped their steel weapons and immediately charged at one another.


    Ringing of steel echoed through the back of the school and fire and ice appeared underneath each strike in spurts. On occassion they were hit with stray spells, but they never took their eyes off each other.


    Andrew rolled under a high, horizontal slash, raised his dagger and cut towards her leg. His left arm was pushed back and the sword''s backswing slashed his shoulder. However, the dagger already firmly cut across her exposed calf.


    After kicking out lightly, he hit her wounded leg just before her other boot hit him square in the chest. They howled in pain for a few moments before charging back at one another.


    "Laurel, did you know this was going to happen?" Spoke Ms Greyson curiously.


    "Hmm, wasn''t sure. All I knew is that this kid somehow respects a person with such a childish body."


    She wrapped her arms around her chest and exentuated her bust. However, before either could speak, the silver-haired man laughed loudly, "fight!"


    Without any further provaction, the two kicked off the ground started a devasting battle. In moments, there was no single duels, but rather a battle-royal that was underway with only three innocent bystanders casually floating in the air.


    "This is going to be a good year," spoke an elderly woman happily. "Too bad he isn''t in my class. Well, he is more suited for Kyrana anyways."


    A middle-aged man looked at the scene and sighed. "Fern, you called for lunch, right? Where are they?"


    Fern, the silver-haired young man shrugged, "morning staff is fighting night. Something about not leaving their duties to the other at shift-change."


    The middle-aged man sighed and used a gentle vortex of wind to bring up a few pre-made sandwiches from a nearby cart. Three of them appeared and he handed them out as they watched the minor bloodshed unfold.

 Chapter 14

    "You... you... you started a battleground in the academy already?!" Seethed Rae as she looked at the two children.


    Leya glared at Andrew who returned the gesture. "He started it. He said I robbed the caravan guards and got Princess to stick in my class!"


    "She openly challenged me to a duel," scoffed Andrew. "I could not allow my pride to suffer because of her!"


    "Pride?! What pride! You two fanned the flames that caused two hundred and seventy-four students to require extensive healing!"


    "Kyrana said that it would have happened anyways."


    "Ms. Troy said the same thing."


    "On the plus side," smirked Andrew as he looked towards Leya.


    She glared for a moment before she relented. She carried a feral grin and laughed, "we''re at least in the lead by about ten points. Apparently, our classes are the best at rampaging about."


    Rae glowered for a moment and saw a mark on Andrew''s elbow, "what happened there?"


    Andrew looked down and spoke matter of factly, "I amputated her leg so she cut off my arm?"


    "It''s only fair, right?"


    "How is that fair?!" Roared Rae, "I don''t even... I don''t even... how the hell can you hate each other so much!"


    "Many reasons," spoke Andrew solemnly.


    "Many."


    "She stole my juice when I was two."


    "He dropped me down a flight of stairs in retaliation."


    "Then she broke my teddy bear as she destroyed my chair when I was sitting on it."


    Leya looked thoughtfully before she shrugged. "It went down hill ever since magic was involved, huh?"


    Andrew nodded, "anyways, are you on for tomorrow?"


    "Naturally."


    Rae looked at the sternly before she loosed a deep, reverberating sigh. "My next child will not be involved in magic. He or she will be absolutely normal. No magic, no angel or demon crap - just normal.


    Andrew and Leya silently looked at each other before they simulateously gave a nod. "She''ll be neutral."


    "Wait, no. He, he will be neutral."


    "Whatever gender it is will be neutral now go back to your rooms for the love of the Gods."


    "Ator?"


    "... Or Yhir?"


    Seeing the glint in their eyes that preluded only battle Rae shoved them away from her and locked herself in the kitchen.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Andrew sat there silently for but a moment before he snuck out of the window.


    "You too? No matter, dessert makes everyone feel better," spoke Leya happily.


    Andrew grinned and the two bolted from their house.


    "I brought a fair portion of my gold. How about you?"


    "Yeah, me too. Mother''s day gift? Is that a thing here? Fuck it, let''s make it a thing."


    Leya laughed and nodded. "How about every... six months - no, knowing us, it''d have to be every month on a temporary basis."


    "Chocolates, dessert, beauty stuff, and meat?"


    "Meat? Why meat?"


    Seeing Leya''s confused expression, Andrew wagged his finger lightly. "You know pregnant women have a strange addiction to one thing or another, right? I''m pretty sure her''s is meat. Well, at least when I bought that doe. Small guy, but it could have held us off more."


    "Fair enough. And that way we can include that. Meat and alcohol? For dad."


    "Definitely," laughed Andrew. "I want to try this world''s wine."


    "We''re eight! Not eighteen!"


    "You should have that dispel poison thing, right?"


    "Yeah, but- ah, I see. Maybe. No promises."


    The two of them sauntered around town for a bit wearing nothing but scrapped clothing. However, even under the strange stares, they happily went on their little journey to buy their forgiveness.


    They noticed several famished looking beggars so they promised to pay them off to carry their goods as they traveled the bizarre. In short moments, two casks of ale and wine were purchased and even a larger supply of meat, fruits, vegetables, and even exotic chocolate.


    In total, they spent ten gold on the simple purchase of goods and services and had it hand delivered as they were forcibly recalled by their father when he returned from his work.


    "Why... are you walking around town like this?" Spoke the man as he looked cautiously at the ten emanicated old men and women.


    Included in their midst were several children who helped with smaller items like bundled chocolates and dessert.


    Andrew laughed and stuck his chest out triumphantly, "we''re buying our freedom!"


    Leya smacked him and stood in front, "nothing major. Just a small rumor is going around that scared mom. Therefore, we decided to give her some gifts just in case."


    "In case it being true," groaned Keryzn. "You know, I love you both, but there was to be some truth to you starting a school wide brawl when you come home looking like this. Now you have a procession of the homeless following you?"


    "Just another day''s work," laughed Andrew, maintaining his triumphant grin. "Owe, damn it all. Anyways, that''s what the ale is for. Wine too, but that for m - ahem, uhm... visitors! Yeah, visitors!"


    Keryzn groaned even louder and shooed away the beggars. Andrew gave them a silver each was good enough for a warm meal, a few drinks, and lodging for a few days. However, when he noticed the hungry eyes focused on the chocolate he immediately refused them and pushed them out one-by-one.


    "That''s ours. I may use your services later, but right now - no!"


    Leya looked at them with a small sense of budding pity, but by the time the last was removed and the gates, closed, she noticed a large portion of the fresh-food stuffs were gone.


    She did not notice it, but Andrew gave away a little when he saw the hungry beggars; however, his pride caused him to growl, "shoo, shoo! Begone with you lot!"


    Keryzn noticed this and carried a wry smile as he tried to understand what was going on. However hard he tried, little came into mind. Yet, when a furious woman bolted from the entrance with a frying pan in her hand, he was immediately enlightened.


    "What the hell!? I told you to go to your rooms! Go! Stay in there!"


    Leya timidly handed him several large containers of chocolates, desserts and other such ''donations'' before they scattered out the gate.


    Her growl grew furious, but the two were gone. In the wake of her fury was a lone man who himself wanted to leave. Not to chase them, but to join them.


    "H-honey, I caught them earlier, but..."


    "But what?! They are vicious! How did we - how the hell did we give birth to those little monsters!?"


    When he noticed she was on the verge of tears, Keryzn slowly walked up, disarmed the frying pan and started to force chocolates down her throat in an attempt to soothe her.


    There was no words involved, but the mutual care for each other, plus the chocolates, helped stem some of the outrage. Granted, it was just a drop in the bucket, but they two sat there silently as two apparations spied on them from above.


    "Two more hours," murmured Andrew. "Then we sneak back in?"


    "Four. Then we''ll have less of a chance to be killed via pillow."


    "Understood. But isn''t it getting a little cold?"


    "You too? Damn, bring extra clothes to school - noted."


    They were still wearing the blood-soaked rags that become of their clothes.

 Chapter 15

    Several days passed and there was little they learned except for mutual combat. It went to the point where school-wide brawls no longer were rare. In fact, it was rare when they did not happen. Of the two cases, one was because Andrew and Leya were absent due to a thrashing from their mother. The second was because they were being trained to the point unconsciousness by their teachers. They were quite adept at instigating violence after all those years.


    Nevertheless, as the battles raged, several dominate pairs started to emerge in the classes. Naturally, Andrew and Leya did not fight anyone except themselves. However, the sisters, Kate and Reva began to wholeheartedly take pleasure in the battles.


    Sometimes they fought against other classes together, other times apart. No one truly knew what was going except for them. In that time, points were being meticulously tallied and the three of the predicted classes reigned supreme. Underneath Yhir and Ator was Efryd and Farrion. Farrion was an underdog, but there was mutual understanding, or long burning rivalry, that dictated that they would not stand to see their opponents stand.


    Because of that, many of the less battle-orientated classes formed alliances to combat the strong. The score-boards were growing more even as the alliances began to solidify.


    In response to that, Andrew and Leya, along with six others formed a small group.


    Leya looked at Andrew and a fiendish smile appeared on her face. "We called you all here for a simple reason. We can all go back to fighting each other, but first, we go to war. Take back our place at the top - extend the lead!"


    Andrew nodded silently and both Kate and Reva were in on it as well. They all carried some degree of influence as informal apprentices, therefore they spoke for the class in that regard.


    Juin, a short but incredibly muscular teenager glared at Kin, the very picture of nobility. "And what purpose is there for that?"


    Kin raised his hand, but an undying light appeared in the depths of his eye. "As much as I''d like to beat you down, we should at least agree to this. Four pairs that can stand up to their strongest. The older students are fighting on a different field so might as well take advantage of that to add anotherpoint for our year."


    Faith, a short, petite girl from the Farrion class was apprehensivebut still nodded. With a quiet voice, she spoke, "I agree. While it is unfair to gang up on others, there is no fault in using their tactics against them."


    She cast a glance towards Terryn who seemed indifferent to all. However, Kin added, "Juin, do you really want to see Efryd drop because of numbers alone? Hell, its got to the point where we almost have to wear our colours."


    Juin glared at Kin before he scoffed loudly, "Efryd does not need to work with you lot. Come on, Terryn, we''re leaving."


    Andrew sighed and shook his head. "No matter, with three it''ll still be easy enough. I trust you two can continue to hold back Terryn and Juin?"


    Faith grimaced but Kin spoke out firmly, "of course. It''s been two weeks and it''s almost always been a stalemate."


    "Three-way victory or... complete battle afterward?" Squeaked Faith.


    Andrew scratched his chin but before he could speak Leya interjected, "whatever you wish. Right now it''s still early so we''ll announce a three-way win. However, later on, we''ll see what happens, okay?"


    Kin and Andrew looked displeased at that; however, Faith relaxed immediately. Seeing her gentle expression neither Andrew nor Kin could offer up any rebuttal. Therefore, with the three of the classes combined, they prepared for the dedicated period.


    Classes were originally held after lunch, but this year they were replaced with more practical exams for healers and fighters alike.


    Standing at one side of the valley were three classes. Each wore their respective colors, purple, red, and green. However, it was clear to see Efryd, being blue, joined the mass of students on the other side.


    Andrew looked at the classes behind him and proclaimed, "this is the start of a new alliance! We will not back down! We will not run away! Anyone who stands before us without our colors will be cut down!"


    "Hu-rah!"


    "Hu-rah!"


    "Hu-rah!"


    Andrew grinned devilishly at Leya who smacked him on principle. However, he disregarded their fight and pointed towards an unassuming black-haired boy. He was at least two years older than Andrew, but the boy stepped forward and brandished a blade of ice.


    Soon thereafter, each called out their opponents wordlessly and the Fern called out, "begin!"


    Before they could even move, a mass of students dressed in green lashed out against Andrew''s and Leya''s classes.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Traitors! Attack Farrion!"


    The classes were warned of the possibility beforehand, but the sudden attack still caught them off-guard. With a charging mass of students on one end and close-combat fights on the other, Andrew led his class toward the center as Leya took on the others.


    Kate and Reva beat down Faith quickly and the coalition that attacked them soon faltered. However, seeing the incoming mass of students, their moral was raised and long ranged attacks soon held them at bay. Yet, as Kate and Reva worked to deflect the sudden attacks with wind magic, the others advanced.


    Leya and Kin were roughly equal due to the disparity between their ages; however, she pushed him back time and age with unorthodox attacks.


    "Silence! Pain! Congeal!" Cried Andrew as he glanced backward.


    The triple layered hex stunned Kin and Leya quickly overtook him with a crushing mass of ice and wind. As they cleaned up the remainder, the Ator class charged fearlessly into the mass of students. Andrew blanketed the area ahead in shadows to prevent them from knowing where they were and suddenly cried, "fire!"


    The shadows dispersed and a thin cone of students fired off their long-ranged attacks. Some shot flames, others rock, ice, wind, or even light. However, for the opposing troops,their attacks were all scattered.


    Using his doppelganger to full effect, he flew towards the weakest of the leaders and started a small melee. Sometimes flames danced, other times ice; however, they could never get used to the, once, unwritten rule of blinding each other. It was something they never did in the years past because it made it too challenging. Yet, in this match, he did not bother with such matters and used it to full effect.


    "Defensive magic," called out Reva as a mass of attacks appeared.


    Kate bit her lip and suddenly a colossal gust of wind ate away at the attacks. It was clearly draining, but the two gusts managed to offset a fair portion of the attacks.


    Even as ice and fire shot towards them, the Ator class held valiantly. There was little damage physically to the other side, but their moral grew low. Especially when Andrew''s doppelganger blinded and hexed both Juin and Kerryn. After a hard mass of rock to the chest, each was propelled out of the frontlines and sent hurtling back to the rear.


    In that time, Yhir was able to approach and reinforce the troop. Through it all, it became a war of attrition. Yet, neither party wanted to quit. After unleashing several devastating attacks, at the expense of their mana pools and consciousness, they finally pushed Yhir and Ator back.


    Now only ten students for Andrew''s and Leya''s class remained to face against the other fifty.


    ''Leya,'' projected Andrew. ''Time for that, hey?''


    ''It''s time.''


    "Fall back!" Spoke the two in unison.


    As the students fled, Andrew and Leya weaved together a mass of light and shadows. In preparation for this he taught her a small trick and a solid net of the opposing elements was formed.


    It drained nearly all of their remaining mana pools, but they ten-meter wide net shot forward at dazzle speeds.


    They were forced to constantly solidify the net as it twirled and wrapped around the charging students. However, when forty were captured, they each caused the net to burst into flames.


    Several students cried aloud, but Andrew and Leya fell onto one knee.


    "Charge," spoke Leya weakly.


    Reva and Kate, using their last vestige of power, led the other eight towards the remaining students as the two rested.


    Andrew looked at his sister and grinned. Leya did the same and began drawing their blades.


    Thirty-secondd break," laughed Andrew.


    "Twenty-nine," counted Leya.


    The students that fled from the net were caught by the Ator or Yhir classmates before they too joined to ever-frantic healers.


    Due to such a large number of students with terrible burns, a dozen healers, teachers included, were dispatched to help them. No one died, but many lost an arm or leg before it was either reattached or regrown through invasive spells.


    When a cluster of students, completely exhausted, wandered up the hill, they joined the recovered as they stared at the twins.


    Five seconds, four seconds. When it finally came done it, the two jumped forward and brandished knives and sword as they slashed forward. His knives slashed a deep gash across her cheek, but he was returned with a gaping slash in his flank. With wild abandon, the two kept fighting until sheer exhaustion and blood-lose overtook them.


    Once again, the medics were called and the result of the match gave twenty points to both Ator and Yhir whereas the others gained only five for their tactics and performance.


    As he lay there limply, Andrew murmured, "what about Tifren? They have a solid defence. I''m sure we can entice them with potential points."


    "We burned half of the class," laughed Leya weakly. "Probably not gonna like us."


    "Just gotta stay on top. I have a domain to build... towns... to... raze..."


    Sleep overtook them both and they were left in Kyrana''s and Laurel''s care.


    "I''m pretty sure this is what our year looked like," laughed Laurel as she brought Leya close to her bossom.


    Kyrana glared at her and scoffed. "Pretty much, I guess. Anyways, he is much better at taking a beating in class. Hell, he dodged it once too."


    "Really? How''d he manage that?"


    "Used a shadow puppet and pretended to be sleeping in his normal desk. Still had his cloak. In reality, he skipped for that meeting."


    "Huh, she just asked me."


    "Yeah, it would''ve been easy that way, but isn''t that boring?"


    Laurel laughed and the two brought the blooded and beaten back into their own respective classrooms.


    As of now, each classroom was out-fitted with three stretchers that allowed for wounded students to recover due to the constant fighting. While no one died, many were grieviously injured. But by letting off steam in this way, there was no crimes even to the effect of vandalism in the school.


    After positioning the unconscious Andrew right in the middle of the class, she sent a gust of air and launched him toward the wall to land before falling perfectly on the stretcher.


    As a pre-caution, she performed another quick healing spell and went about her day.


    Like usual, the two of the woke up roughly an hour after the fight. After several recovery spells and healing spells, the two limped back home.


    "Ah, its those two again," laughed a street vendor. "Tough match?"


    "Yeah, six classes on two," sighed Andrew as he rotated his aching shoulders. "Not easy."


    Leya nodded and the two were slowly made it back as they casually chatted with the town''s folk along the way. Granted, they could have returned faster if they went with Andrew''s original plan, but Leya did not like the idea of using beggars as piggy-back rides on a daily basis.

 Chapter 16

    After dismounting from a middle-aged man, Andrew leaned up against a wall. The man was completely confused about the request, but as Andrew passed him a small purse of ten silver, the man did not bother to ask questions.


    He disembarked several blocks away after changing into proper clothing. He told Leya he''d be gone for the night and perhaps the weekend, but she did not seem to be all that coherent. She was on the verge of unconsciousness, after all.


    Nevertheless, Andrew made it towards the Thieves Guild after constantly using his doppelganger to check for any prying eyes. It was simply much easier to move that than his own weary body. Several paranoid checks happened before he knocked four times on the door.


    It was slow at first, but each knock sped up accordingly.


    Dirge opened up the door and sighed. "Why is it you always do that backward? For the life of me, I''ve never know."


    He was not all that disturbed that Andrew was in that shape; however, when he watched past Andrew mounted on a man''s back moments before he did offer a confused glance. Nevertheless, he stumbled into the room and slowly shuffled into the storeroom.


    "You''re back I see," murmured the voice. "Leaving it for me once again?"


    Andrew sighed, but said nothing. A cold wind blew around him before he could think to utter a word and the aches and pains were gone. The others always used only basic healing spells unless necessary. Therefore, he was usually left with aches and pains unless he could receive a heavy enough wound to warrant a high-level spell. He was supposed to learn from his failures, so said the teachers.


    The Master used a darkness spell that mirrored the effects of healing. However, it served to predominately assist in recovering stamina and boosting the body''s own functions. Therefore, while some healing existed, it was more focused on cleansing the body of substances like lactic acid.


    Nevertheless, like before, Andrew was gifted six objects to modify. His blade was exchanged for a new one and it rested inside his scabbard. This time most were jewelry. While it was strenuous, the reward was dazzling. Therefore, he chose to accept the job last week.


    He was still laying down listlessly on the floor rather than his comfortable, padded work bench, but he utilized his earth manipulation to start playing around with many different decisions. Of the six items, three were rings and the other three were pairs of ear-rings.


    The purple one caught his eyes, but he chose to work it last. His first project was a ruby ring that was cut and formed into tiger stripes against the lavish white gold base. After coating it several times, he started to make the stripes look like natural, linear fissures in the earth.


    Of the rings, all were based on nature itself. A sapphire was used with a silver base to form a backdrop for silver, defined etched clouds. Then a yellow topaz formed a mass of flowers atop thorny bushes, with a border of salvage rubies to act as a setting sun.


    Each was immaculately created. And in response to his completed work, his Master gave him two things when she took it for herself. One was a spell-book focusing on Darkness-attributed spells. The other was another ring. This time it was emerald and silver so he made a flowing sea of grass atop the ring.


    Like the others, he formed a singular mark, an x, underneath the gemstone and sent it off towards the darkness.


    At this point many hours passed and he was completely asleep. When he finally awoke, he listlessly worked as he gnawed on soft bread. He yawned loudly, "Master, can I take the purple one as a present? Their market value of the book is lower than the likely value my cut on the rings."This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The voice rang clearly through the room, "depending on the quality of the other two. If they are exemplary then all is well."


    Andrew nodded and began to work on the earrings with his entire concentration.


    Since he had extra white gold and silver, he added it towards a black iron set. There was no jewels or endowments on this set so he clearly knew it was a test. They were obviously cheap to begin with, but he decided to play around with it.


    Two thin triangles were formed using the mass of black iron. After shaping and stretching the ear-ring, he inverted one before he created a small, sturdy wire to attach the two. After each earring was formed, he split the white gold and silver in two and began to trace a small etching on it.


    He upraised the surface with silver and used it as a thin cover around it entirely. After the side and back was formed, he used the white gold to depict two faces. One was laughing and the other was crying. It was a theatre mask that he had once seen in his world. However, the final stage required him to wait to regenerate his mana pool.


    Several long minutes later, he had just enough to add the final touches. Using the black iron as a backdrop, he gave the white gold shape by slowly expanding the dense mass underneath. It lost durability, but the effect was created as he wanted.


    "How are these?" Spoke Andrew as he clutched his head.


    However, unlike his expectations, the voice was silent. Complete and utterly silent. Yet, the moment he craned his head, he noticed a silvery figure appear from the shadows. It was a woman. Her age and face hadbeenn indeterminate, but she seemed to be smiling.


    He extended his hand and the earrings stood out on her silvery ears. Yet, she still did not mention anything.


    ''I guess that one goes into the collection too,'' sighed Andrew as he imagined the loss of potential profits.


    However, he had already judged it to be lost. In fact, he did not think much of it as it was commonplace in his old world. Yet, the woman remained quiet. After an indeterminate time period, the silver figure disappeared and he began work on the second.


    This was treated in a similar sense as the nature motif and quickly finished with fine edges and etchings. However, when he thought of what to do with the purple and silver set, he was stumped.


    ''Swords butchering people? Killing me? Ligh- bah, no not that. Disgusting. Damn it all, swords it is.''


    With the general idea in play, he started to create the base from the silver. He rested several times and ate unconsciously; however, the base soon was formed. After the rectangular base was created, he joined another underneath it all. As he attached them, the purple gemstone soon split and served to form the basis of eight swords. Each was the same as the last so the process was relatively simple, but it was demanding and required the finest effort to form hooks and mounts underneath its surface.


    The moment he finished, he immediately lapsed into sleep.


    When he finally awoke, he was greeted with a jovial looking, pale-skinned, blue-eyed woman who suddenly pounced on him. He was not sure what to say as she clutched him tightly, but he did noticethe earrings were still next to him.


    "These were perfect! Who would have thought you''d be able to make an item that mimics a hidden legend! Such is thelegacy of a perfect craftsman."


    Andrew was rocked up and down under her crushing hug and began to lose his vision. Yet, after a few seconds, she let him go just to do it all over again. By the third time, he dove away and pocketed the ear-rings and the book before he sprinted out.


    "Wait!" Cried the more feminine, disembodied voice. "Present!"


    Andrew saw the tavern hall and craned his head back just in time for a heavy purse to knock him straight on the back towards the table. He landed with a hard thump on the oaken table and felt a slosh of booze drench his body. However, as his mind slowly cleared, he looked and saw Dirge looking at him curiously.


    "How''d you get her to show herself? It is quite rare for an auxiliary leader to show herself to any new members." He stood down and picked up the heavy purse that left a deep bruise on his back. "I think you dropped this."


    Andrew scowled towards the now vacant door and groaned loudly in pain. "Dirge, I have a favor to ask. Can I hitch a ride?"


    "You don''t want me for the ride, you want an excuse, hey?"


    Andrew laughed weakly and nodded. "It''s about time for an early mother''s day..."


    He clasped the ear-rings tightly in his palm and slowly rose his body. As he did, he noticed a bone protruding in to his back.


    "Did I land on a chicken?"


    "Yes," smirked Dirge. "My chicken too. You owe me a drink, but I guess that cask of wine will do."


    Andrew sighed, "then let''s be off, okay? Though... that''s not even comparable in value..."


    Dirge nodded and stole an ale-soaked leg from a chuckling guildsman. It did not take long for Andrew to struggle back to his feet. The deep-tissue bruise on his back was likely to stay for awhile even with his meager healing spells.


    As he waved weakly at the door, he felt winds blow off his cloak and replace it with a fresh one. He bowed his head lightly and the two finally headed out.

 Chapter 17

    It was, in fact, early morning by the time the two headed back. Dirge was quite young so he helped Andrew to walk, but he refused any attempt to use - or recruit - a piggy-back ride. Nevertheless, after half-an-hour of stumbling around, the two finally made it towards Andrew''s gate.


    He noticed a prodding glance from Dirge, now Derek, and opened the gate. By the time he reached the front door, Andrew nearly collapsed at the intense pain.


    "How is the actual hell can she do that with a simple purse," groaned Andrew. He little pushed open the door and waddled towards the couch. There no one up, but he did not bother to do anything else besides hurdle in his stained cloak.


    After sleeping for an hour, Andrew felt a rough tap on his back.


    "Damn it! Why the hell did you do that?!"


    "I should be the one acting like that," laughed Derek. "Your parents were worried sick."


    He casually drank the from the wine cask and pointed over to the side. Andrew didn''t bother to count it, rather, he just removed the bulky and irritating purse from his side and tossed a perplexed and agitated Leya the earrings.


    Derek laughed from the side, "kid worked overtime, bought something before he was launched through the door into some tavern. Whether theft or simple smack talk, he landed on my chicken."


    "A day and a half!" Cried Rae. "Seriously! Tell us when and if you''re leaving! We thought the worst had happened."


    Andrew groaned under the sudden hug which wrenched him from the comfort of the couch. However, he accepted the pain as a matter of course.


    "I told Leya I''d leave," coughed Andrew. "Well, she was near-comatose, but still!"


    Keryzn glared at Andrew before he stepped to Derek''s side and took a strong swallow of wine. One became two, and two, three. After awhile his father let out a relieved sigh.


    "Now that this mess is cleared up, I''m going to go," his face seemed stern and harsh, but his eyes were tenderly looking at the boy before shuffling out to work.


    "What are these?" Spoke Leya in confusion. "Cursed?"


    "I wish," growled Andrew. "Feels like a damned ape smashed my back because of them."


    She awkwardly bit her lip before she tried them on. As there was nothing seemingly amiss with them, she turned check it out.


    "Huh, not bad. A little gaudy, but still not bad."


    He noticed a small glow appeared around her and she disregarded it all and gripped the hilt of her sword.


    "No sword practice inside," ordered Rae. "And, you, where have you been!?"


    "Working?" Offered Andrew weakly. "Had to save up enough."


    Rae suspiciously hefted up the bag and she trembled. After looking inside, she growled, "you made fifty blighted gold, ''working''?! Where did you steal this from!"


    Andrew looked at Dirge for advice, but the man quietly drank the wine.


    Andrew sighed and scratched his head. "Mother, look at the jewelry when you get a chance. I learned that I can modify my weapons so I started to create low-end jewelry... it is technically illegal... or is it? I don''t know, anyways, due to the method of production, but it doesn''t harm anyone. I sold my rights to a few pieces earlier on so if you want to go to an auction I can point them out to you."


    Derek looked at her for a moment before he let out a deep sigh. "Andrew, she''s marked. Don''t bother hiding it - from her, at least."


    Andrew was startled and looked at his mother with wide eyes. No matter where he looked, he didn''t see anything. However, Rae was increasingly uncomfortable with the comment.


    She bit her lip and lowered her shoulder. In the middle of her clavicle was a single black dot. Nothing overtly suspicious in and of itself, but the man''s discerning eyes picked it out immediately.


    "You''re... one of them?"


    "Was," sighed Rae before her expression changed. "Wait, so you di-"


    Derek laughed and pulled her to the side. Leya''s deep, ragged breaths could be heard from outside louder than Derek''s voice. With a look of realization, her face glowed for a moment.


    "So... it is true. Well, it was still illegal, but more on the grey side," giving Derek a firm glare, she continued. "Nothing more than production. No touching anything that can be traced back to you."


    Derek poked his head up, "in other words, don''t mess up. Then you''ll get paid and you''ll live happily ever after."


    Rae took a look at the bag of gold before grimacing. "What could you have done to make the old wretch reward you like this. It isn''t much, but profit margins are not nearly that lucrat- ahem, uhm, nothing."


    Seeing his mother''s cheeks glow in embarrassment, Andrew chuckled, "so you knew about this neighbourhood all along? Hell, the first thing you did was scratch out the mark."


    "You had misgivings that early?"


    "Not really, it was ugly and obvious. However, in hindsight, it does make sense. Anyways, I have more of a stash, but I imagine you should be able to put some of this to good use?"


    "Hide it," sighed Rae. "Your father won''t appreciate the fact that you earn more than him. Anyways, money still isn''t much of an issue, but I''ll ask if the need presents itself."The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Derek smiled and walked towards the door. "Cellar trick."


    Rae rolled her eye and laughed. "Thanks again. I do appreciate you bringing back my son back."


    "I got paid," smirked Derek as he lifted up two gold coins. "Easy targets. Anyways, I"m off."


    "Forty-eight," mused Rae laughingly. "It''s true. Hell, there are bad rumors going on about you, you know?"


    Andrew lowered his head. ''Damn, there wasn''t that many people in the square that day, was there?''


    Rae sighed and lightly tapped the sour yellow bruise on his back - repeatedly. Even as he cried in pain, she continued seven or eight more times before she relented. As he collapsed despondently on the couch, Rae hid the purse upstairs. Yet, he just laid there as he tried to understand how to do anything productive.


    Yet, his only real option was to dedicate himself to his shadow doppelganger. Therefore, he appeared just in front of Leya and her sword slashed across him.


    She let out a startled yelp and Andrew smirked. "Damn things are ridiculous. How are they? They hold up to moving and such?"


    "Well enough," shrugged Leya who performed another slash through Andrew''s neck. "Stand there for a bit."


    "Sure? Anyways, what did you get up to? Recovering?"


    "Nah, just hanging out with Reva and Kate. I knew you were alive and nearby so I really didn''t think much of it." She talked effortlessly as she slashed the sword through various points of his ethereal body.


    Andrew nodded along, but she obviously wasn''t entertaining him. Therefore, he decided to congeal a solid blade from the shadows and enter into a stance. He focused primarily on parrying her swingsbut was forced to constantly regenerate his blade under the barrage of blows.


    Even though he couldn''t be hit physically, he was still being drained due to the ghost pains from his back and the constant use of magic. At about half-way through, Andrew returned to his body to eat while he half-heartedly controlled his mind to occasionally parry a blow.


    It was a cheap illusion that could be blown away with a trifling amount of magic or enough physical prowess; however, it served to train him in splitting his mind.


    He did not go to school for two days afterward due to the unending pain from his crushed ribs, and back. And, on the third day, he finally relented to Leya''s promise to heal him with a proper spell.


    As he went into class, he noticed a grim atmosphere. He looked towards Kate who seemed much worse for wear than before. While they managed to scratch out close matches, the oppressive numbers had hindered their chances.


    Andrew was exempt from punishment as he rested listlessly in the room.


    The four of them ate lunch quietly until he noticed Juin and Kerryn appear at their side.


    "So you did finally come back. Thought you ran off," laughed the boy arrogantly. "Anyways, there isn''t much use in complaining. We''ve already brought our numbers back. You might have a few extra books, but they''ll be ours soon."


    Andrew looked at him curiously before he ignored the boy completely. "Hey, Kate. Is there any more of that pie?"


    Kate looked at the scene before turning away as well. "Not that I know of, think one of the Yhir took it."


    Andrew scowled for a moment. "No matter. Isn''t anything too important I guess."


    Juin and Kerryn wore increasingly furious looks. Kerryn was a strange mix absolute coldness that shone with any number of brutality.


    There was a lapse of silence before Juin smashed his fist down on the table. Shattered glass and porcelain reverberated through the room as his own meal was ruined. While irate, Andrew only raised a brow before turning back to the others.


    Seeming tired of waiting, Andrew noticed a cold glare appear in Leya''s eye. He laughed bitterly before he turned.


    "Soveri-" started Kerryn before she yelped loudly.


    At the beginning of the seemingly familiar verse, Andrew''s doppelganger formed both body and blade and held it to her throat.


    "Yes?" Spoke Andrew sheepishly. "I was wondering what this noise is all about."


    Juin grew furious and started mouthing a shortened incarnation.


    "Silence," sighed Andrew. "Are you two really willingly going to attack someone without a proper duel - when we fight on a daily basis?"


    Unlike Leya and him, most of the other students required an incantation if nothing else than a single word or two. However, without voices, they were unable to stop Andrew looking down at the two coldly. His blade inched closer to Kerryn''s throat and the whole cafeteria droned on to incredible, unearthly silence.


    Looking at Juin for a moment, Andrew snorted. "Did you want a duel? I''ll take on your entire class if you''d like to embarrass yourselves that much."


    The doppelganger vanished and Andrew turned to leave. "My chicken... I just wanted dessert first..." mourned Andrew quietly as he wandered back. "... Oh, Derek... I know the feeling now..."


    Leya snickered quietly and the other two were silent. However, Juin and Kerryn were fuming under the challenge.


    After no less than five seconds, the boy shouted, "I accept! You prideful bastard, you''ll see what Efryd''s class can do!"


    Andrew chuckled and began walking towards the rear of the school. It had long since turned into a decrepit land by itself. When he walked, the mass of students in the cafeteria followed for the show. It was a rare challenge. One that seldom happened.


    The moment the two parties stood on the fields, a silver-haired young man glanced from above before happily clapping his hands.


    "I believe Efryd is currently treating two students for major injuries; therefore, as judge, I happily proclaim this fight to begin!"


    Andrew glared at Juin who charged over in a blind rage.


    Predominately, most people in the class utilized water and ice magic. However, on occasion, other elements did trickle in.


    Seeing the furious boy, Andrew blinded him for a quick moment before landed a blunted rock pellet at his rigid footing. Juin made a satisfying thump into the ground by the time an frigid hail-storm surrounded Andrew.


    Instead of using other elements, he allowed the shadows to seep out from his pores and covered the vortex in an ominous opaque mist. He controlled the opponents hail to avoid him as he brought forth an incorporeal doppelganger.


    The apparition flew unabated through the sky before finally landing behind an unsuspecting student. Using it as a center of focus, he rapidly shot hundreds from tiny pellets towards the backs of the spread students. The first row howled in pain and soon the second joined in a chorus. However, even injured, they were capable of recovery magic so Andrew broke out of the weakened hailstorm.


    His doppelganger fell apart into a fine mist that blinded Kerryn before he and Juin met in the middle of the valley.


    Andrew gave a feral smile as he stood still to take a spiked, icy fist.


    "Congeal, pain," murmured Andrew.


    Looking around at the students who finally rose to their feet, Andrew smiled and waved. Moments later black fog swept through the area and blinded them all.


    Andrew stared at the squirming boy and softly repeated the pain hex over and over again. At its fifth incantation, the boy no longer cried aloud. Nor did the raging torrents of curses that were once spewed at him.


    "Will there be anything else?"


    He cast a gaze towards the others who lost only due to their horrid orders and formation. They simply cast all their efforts on a spell they knew previously he could manipulate to some degree.


    Their furrowed brows and seething expressions made Andrew curious so he decided to test them. Using a thick fog of shadows, he dyed their visions black and three horrid screams appeared.


    Fern smirked and clapped from above. "It''s over. Match: Ator." He looked at the others and grinned from ear-to-ear. "That is why we made peace with the demons. Their magic isn''t very pleasant even if ours can be used in similar ways. Thus, don''t be idiots."


    Andrew snickered and noticed a dark shadow appearing on the man''s ear. Andrew hadn''t noticed another user, but the silver-haired young man, Fern, appeared to be one. It was a trademark that Andrew normally kept active day and night. It was so engrained into his habit that little else could stop him save for unconsciousness - even then it was possible to retain it.


    Nevertheless, Andrew walked towards the Ator and Yhir side and waited patiently. "They are down a team - one of their strongest - so don''t bother holding anything back," spoke Andrew calmly.


    He gave a small look that seemed to spur them forward and the two sides readied for another battle.

 Chapter 18

    "Wasn''t I just supposed to do some spell or another and then practice it in seclusion," murmured Faith irritably as she looked towards Andrew, Leya, and sheer mass of other students. "Kin, think they''ll take us back?"


    The elegantly dress man looked at her for a moment before he rose his head, "nothing is impossible. Tell everyone about Plan C quietly."


    The whispered murmurs for a long time and people finally quieted down by the time Fern appeared above once more.


    "Start!"


    They undid their cloak''s clasps and soon charged headlong towards the other two teams. Instead of firing off magic like the others, they inverted their cloaks.


    Soon a multitude of colours appeared in their ranks.


    Especially surprising was the fact that they did not attack all of a sudden, but rather waited just behind. While a few shouted in alarm, the majority of the group was utterly focused on the Ator and Yhir''s side.


    Andrew noticed this and laughed quietly. "They want to turn again. Girls, what do you think?"


    Leya smiled viciously and sat down. "Wait it out. On the defensive."


    The others soon relayed the message and everyone deployed their best defensive magics. As the first and second barrage was beaten back, the group looked confused. They were used to more firepower so when they noticed the mass of random cloaks behind them, they grinned wholeheartedly.


    "Traitors!"


    Instead of focusing on the opposing team, the group systematically wiped out Farrion''s more obvious students before looking towards the erratically designed dome.


    Andrew snickered and slowly rose to his feet. "Shall we? For honour! Glory! Victory! My chicken!"


    They rallied behind each cry; however, the last sent their pace down a notch. He was still upset over the wasted food. With the dome dispersed, Andrew, Leya, Reva, and Kate took the lead and head towards the remaining six groups.


    A light clone flew from Leya''s side and a shadow appeared on his own. The students split into two groups and both Leya and Reva targeted the left-most flank whereas Andrew and Kate took care of the right.


    Leya took lessons in his previous battle so the group was thoroughly blinded from either bright lights or utter darkness.


    ''Who''s faster to break the middle?''


    ''Is that even a question?'' Scoffed Andrew as he charged headlong towards the right flank. Behind him were hundreds of rapidly fired attacks that were aimed towards the center of mass.


    Andrew''s head snapped back to dodge an ice lance, he led it aside with his blades and then used the shadow to transfer sweeping cold towards them the trapped group. As ice and shadow solidified, he thrust it into heavy line across the edge to force them together.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    In his haste, he felt three rocks bullets pierce his skin. These were not blunted like his own, but he was not concerned with the wounds. Instead, he focused solely on manipulating the mass of shadows while the others neared.


    Attacks from inside the afflicted zones were shot at random, occasionally hitting their own group members, but it immediately stopped when the screen was lifted. And, in turn, more than fifty students were standing at wait in front of them perplexed group.


    Andrew sighed when he noticed Leya adopted the same tactic. However, the two groups finished off the others in a blink of an eye under the concentrated force of the two attacks.


    Andrew looked at Kate at his side incredulously. "Did anyone on our side even get hurt?"


    After a cursory glance, Kate beamed a brilliant smile. "None, far as I can tell. Well, you, but still."


    He smiled brilliantly before he turned to Leya and the approaching Reva.


    Kate was the first to speak, "now how about your duel?"


    He noticed she was awkwardly close to him, but Andrew stepped forward lightly. Kate frowned slightly, but Leya laughed wildly at the scene.


    He rolled his eyes and turned towards Fern who was waiting for the undecided outcome of their battle.


    "Hey, Fern, what is the prize this time?"


    The man waved an ancient looking book in front of him. "Four primal elements. Advanced, efficient spells that leadup towards the standard graduation level."


    "Split it?" Questioned Andrew curiously.


    "Hmmm, we are both missing one so we kind of have to. Otherwise, we can fight, but it''d probably be undecided. Unless you''re willing to wager on it?"


    Andrew glared at her, "don''t tempt me, woman." Clearing his voice, he called out, "split it! Earth and Ice, Fire and Air! Please and thank you!"


    The teachers looked shocked at the notion of ruining an ancient tome, but Fern looked around, waiting a few seconds, and ripped it at a center point in the book.


    "Hopefully it was right," spoke Fern with a careless smile.


    He shot off back towards the school and the teachers glared at Andrew. It could have been done in many, many other ways, but the tome was forever destroyed from its once time-honoured state.


    Andrew did not care. Rather, he preferred it this way. Surprisingly the man had split into a proper divide as well.


    For Andrew and Leya, it was not all that important for particular spells; however, with their usage, they can allow other unorthodox spells to come to fruition. This was especially important for light and darkness. However, the feelings from the flowing mana would allow for minor breakthroughs to occur throughout all of their elemental usage.


    Naturally, Andrew received the earth and ice whereas Leya received the fire and air. Kate peeked out from beside him and began to scan through the pages rapidly.


    "Oh! You can use magic like this? Stone Key? Decent healing spells too. Damn, even ice needles? Isn''t that kind of..."


    "Insidious?" Smirked Andrew. "It''s high level, but it would fell any wilding army if the needles are strong enough. And Stone Key... muahahah!"


    Kate laughed happily and began flipping through the pages even as Andrew was smacked. Soon others joined them and they all passed around the book. Others waited to take quick glances from the other half when the first came from Yhir. It was a mutual exchange that benefited both classes.


    They did not hear the increase to their rank, but they were certain it would be more than enough to push the gap farther away.


    Andrew murmured the chant of the ice needle spells a few times to get the hold of it. He typically caused it to fail when he felt the draining sensation overtake him. However, the mana would return as if nothing happened. Several times later, he managed to commit most of to memory.


    Later he discovered a true barrage spells from the earth magic spectrum. He happily employed it even though it already ate through half of his mana pool. Granted, its effect was marvelous, it could only be used once in the midst of a battle. Nevertheless, he figured both of the spells would be put to good use in future battles against large numbers of foes.


    With the Confusion Hex he learned before, but did not employ, he would be able to hold his own under most circumstances. At least, of course, against common man or, if the need arose, demonic beast.


    "Decent score this time. The other books were next to useless. Healing 101, Apprentice Wind Magic, some silly treasure map. Ah, too useless. Well, at least Kyrana has a new chair and stuff..."

 Chapter 19

    Since the battle was over, Andrew congratulated both the Ator and Yhir team before he started to walk off. They looked at him in confusion, but he decided to skip the battle with Leya. It was something they could always do, but he wanted to take a short break.


    He started to run off towards his home. Unlike before, his clothes were rather well-kept. In fact, this was one of his biggest expenditures. Therefore, he gave up on black and gray and bought crimson cloaks to wear for all but formalities.


    The first thing he did after greeting his mother was to retrieve the black book he gained from his Master. He wanted to finalize the confusion hex so he ran out of the gates to test it on some innocent cows.


    There was no end to the grazing animals after he snuck into a few farms under artificial darkness - as overtly obvious as it was.


    After he confirmed the first cow''s reaction, he noticed several strange figures overlooking him. It was a feeling that chilled him to the bones. Yet, he was steadfast as he glared at the crimson eyed creatures.


    "What? I''m in the middle of important training."


    "Harassing cattle?"


    "Yes, it is important," sighed Andrew as he vocalized the next set of words for the men to hear. "... Confusion. See? Hexes. Now, what are you doing here if you don''t mind me asking."


    The first figure appeared and Andrew was immediately smitten by the appearance. "Oh! Cool! Where''d you get horns? I want horns! You don''t have any good ones, but tell me!"


    This was the first time he saw a demon race that differed from his own. Previous generations in his lineage had developed a mutation that brought forth varied changes. However, these creatures were just like out of story books.


    Crimson eyes, clawed nails, and blank, snow-white skin.


    But they had horns.


    They looked more human than anything else, but the comparison differed slightly from both races he had come to know.


    ''Probably can''t trust them, though,'' sighed Andrew despondently.


    He kicked a few rocks in front of them as he slowly trudged past the ominous looking figures. They were perplexed at his change of heart, but when they saw him walking away they finally charged.


    Andrew felt two crushing hands force him into the earth. His face was slammed into the soil and he tasted iron in his mouth. Just as he felt a suffocating breath against his neck, he turned formed an incorporeal doppelganger to rest on his back.


    He did not let out a growl or curse but rather used the shadows to form a dagger which stabbed into the demon''s throat.


    "Kill him!" Roared one of the ones standing aside.


    Shortly afterward, his doppelganger shifted into a cone of shadows. Then it was coated in flames which poured down the throat of the first. He felt his ribs splinter under the impact of a sudden kick. However, he concentrated on a single area before he let out a deafening barrage of stone shrapnel.


    "W-what?"


    The upper half of one was burned to a crisp and the other''s torso and head was covered in endless holes. They twitched only once before Andrew set his sight on the last one.


    "Aren''t you lot weak? I''m sure there are others that can eradicate you."


    The demon looked at Andrew in fury and shock before he barked out an incantation.


    Icy spears shot up from underneath Andrew and forced him in a tangled mess of ice. Most miraculously missed his major organs. However, his body was a tangled mess of blood and gore.


    Andrew glared at the demon wordlessly before he closed his eyes.


    "Finally accepted death," laughed the one. "It is fair, I guess. I just wish you would''ve scre-"


    His head was lopped off at his shoulders. Andrew heard a galloping horse charge forward followed by another and another.


    When the soldiers came to inspect the scene, they found a seriously wounded boy who only remained alive due to an endless series of ineffective recovery spells - and the ice forcing his blood from abandoning his veins entirely.


    His consciousness waned and waxed several times before he finally awoke. It did not seem like long but felt a strange calm overtake him.


    "Recovery, recovery..." chanted Andrew as he nearly emptied half of his mana pool on his own bodies restoration.


    Naturally, the effects of the previous healers were more effective than his own. Instead, he cast out a doppelganger to investigated the room.


    "Plain, normal, nothing special," commented Andrew dryly as he looked around. "Oh, lovely, a door. Time to see what''s up."


    His body did not exactly pass through the door, but it shimmied under the crack easily enough to reform on the other side. Several sleeping guards were stationed around his room. None seemed all that familiar so he casually walked down the halls.


    Through it all, he noticed little except the dull designs of a guard barracks. However, he was content with the choices they made. It was something simply utilitarian that made him appreciate the lazy, sleeping guards a little more.


    At the end of the passage, he reformed through the door to be greeted with a strange sight.


    "Hello? White-robed, old magic person, what''s going on?"


    He looked at Andrew''s doppelganger with a look of contempt before he sighed. "What happened?"


    Andrew shrugged, "I was innocently putting a Confusion Hex on a cow and-"


    "That''s definitely a crime, you realize?"


    "Ahem, I was innocently-"


    "Still a crime."


    "Let me finish," grumbled Andrew. "I was innocently NOT putting a confusion hex on a cow when I saw the three come around. I wanted to ask if you knew where to get horns so I can become a demon-"


    "You can''t just change races," shouted the man. "That''s illegal too!"


    "Well, I didn''t," muttered Andrew indignantly. "Stupid oppressive human laws... As I was saying, I wanted - emphasis on wanted - to become a demon thus I asked, but they looked suspicious so I walked off. Then I was attacked."


    "Did any bite you? We could not find marks on your body, but there were signs of healing magic in play."


    "Bite me? No. I shoved a dagger through its throat with this guy," spoke Andrew as he pointed to himself. "And lit the one on fire that tried to bite. They weren''t real demons, but weird humans, right? What is wrong with them?"


    The old man''s brows furrowed, "it was a curse founded millennia ago. However, it does not matter any more. We will detain you here for a few days while we confirm that it hasn''t spread."


    "Okay? Can I at least wander around here as a... ghost?"


    The old man nodded, "no word of this to anyone. They can not be allowed to prey on the fear that panic will bring."


    "As for the cow incident?"


    "You innocently did not hex a creature owned by a local rancher for fun causing it undue suffering."


    "Wrong hex," spoke Andrew laughingly. "Just a moment of confusion. Shadow-me will be leaving. Be sure to feed and pamper my real body, ''kay?"


    The old man grew more agitated. Andrew, however, already disappeared under several cracks. There no issue for him to use it consistently if his original body was resting so he did not really bother with much. Instead, he opted to explore the guard barracks. Naturally, most were confused or terrified upon seeing him, but he was able to calm them down.


    "Stop," called out Andrew majestically. "I have no qualms with you. I just wish to see my family once more before my spirit passes... ah-boo-boooo."


    "What is he-"


    "A ghost! Run!"


    "Idiot, no he''s not. The vampires have that abil- he''s gone! Damn it all!"


    "No! Those are bats... run!"


    Most cases did not work out well for him. Even so, he was able to escape unhindered. After the seventh door, he was greeted with a wide-open courtyard.


    It was still morning so he made the mist a little more translucent at the expense of his mana.


    "Hmmm, the main barracks? I''m in the center of town? Who''d have thought they''d drag me this far," mused Andrew.


    By keeping towards the wall he was able to escape their attention. In fact, he learned he could merge his shadow with existing ones to hide even further. Granted, it was a severe drain to his mana pool, but there was no real reason to use his magic otherwise.


    A few hours later, "Mother! Don''t hit me this time, okay?"


    Due to his unique form, he was able to slip into the house without any of his keys.


    "Huh, this is my home right," spoke Andrew quietly. "Ah, what''s that weird feeling?"


    Completely unaware of the fact a sword was rippling through his back, Andrew looked around curiously, but the feeling never ceased.


    "Probably just a ghost or something," sighed Andrew.


    "Look who''s talking?"


    "Leya? Oh, where''s mothe- wait, stop using my body for practice! Not right now!"


    She harrumphed and finished up a stance before she relented. "She''s outside looking for you. Asking around town and all that. What happened?"


    "I definitely did not hex a cow," spoke Andrew firmly.


    "You did," laughed Leya, "but what of it."


    "I did not! Apparently, it is a crime or something. For the sake of argument, I did not. Anyways, my real body was attacked by... huh, a few people called them vampires, but don''t mention it to anyone. Apparently, that''s bad too. They just have to make sure I''m not bit or anything."


    Leya nodded, "so when will you be coming back?"


    "No idea," spoke Andrew after an awkward break. "Wait... hmmm, real body is being harrassed by guards... maybe three days, week? Guard is pissed that I scared him when I escaped in this form."


    She rolled her eyes and sat down on the couch. "I knew you were alive and well, but even under the circumstances, I couldn''t exactly charge into the barracks. Not really a big deal, though... did they use blood magic?"


    Andrew noticed a serious expression dye her face, but he couldn''t hold back on his glee. "Blood-magic! Blood-magic!? They have it? I want it! Actually, to hell with this all - tell Mother, I''m currently a shadow-me - I''m going to steal a blood-magic book from the vampires!"


    Before she could react, he had already merged into the shadows and rapidly fled. His speed was incomparable to his true body''s; there were no need to the avoid obstacles he would have had to with a normal body.


    "...I am not a spy," cackled Andrew as his shadow wrapped around an auxiliary exit. "Definitely, definitely not."


    The guard gulped loudly before he steeled his courage. Andrew heard a quiet war-cry before he felt the surge of light-magic. This time Andrew ran. Far, far away.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "My arch nemesis! Random guards!"


    He sped through several different corridors to finally reach the exit on the outside of the towering walls. It would have been impossible if he had a physical body to suffer under the onslaught of blows. However, with his body currently sleeping, he was able to recover his mana pool greatly to reform the mists that surrounded him.


    After sprinting through several pieces of farmland, Andrew scowled at the constant invasion of his body. The crops were threshed and loaded, but there were still numerous low-lying fences that he tripped on with regularity - due to odd disturbances he couldn''t quite control yet.


    His body was flattened to a pool of shadows constantly. With each reformation, he decided to grow taller. But that made him for clumsy. Instead, he chose to live out a small dream of him.


    "Scaled wings - wait... I didn''t have wings... whatever! Wings, horns, and a tail! Now shadow me is a full-fledged demon of all demons! Just need my other body to look like that!"


    "Demon! Ah, a demon-ghost is rampaging! Call the guards!"


    A farmer, the same one who owned the ranch where he was attacked, cried. In response, he rang a small bell several times and Andrew noticed a flurry of activity on the walls.


    "I''m not a ghost! I''m a demon king! I will not fall for such circumstan- oh, it''s time for food. Sorry, be right back."


    Andrew''s body disappeared and he clung to a confused cow''s shadow who later went about his day. His real body had awoken and was given his day''s rations. After relieving himself and filling his belly, he returned to the chase.


    "Just have to find a clue... they wanted to suck my blood, right?"


    The two escapes and his meeting with his sister took hours, so he was finally able to see dusk on the horizon. However, there were disgruntled guards interrogating the old man.


    Andrew snickered at the scene and fled to another nearby ranch. He opted to follow the herd of cows as they were the easiest source of blood for most. The others, if they knew, would be hard-pressed to find room in the other ranch so he kept moving whenever he saw a large herd form.


    "Shadow-me, shadow-me, does whatever a... real me can''t," sang Andrew. "Just because, I''m a demon-me, does not mean you can take my shadow-me~"


    The cows were growing upset at his singing, but he disregarded their cares. In fact, he merrily went about his way using a large bull as a mount until a strange chill pervaded the air.


    Andrew grew excited and retracted back into its shadow. They were still far, at least from the feeling alone, but he knew they were advancing.


    "Let''s try stea- what?"


    He was flabbergasted when he looked again and again. He even went so far as to showcase his new demonic look from atop an innocent cow to get a better view.


    "No shadows? Annoying bastards... definitely not demons. Alas, if only I can find a nice demon girl, conquer the world, and live happily ever after," sighed Andrew emotionally.


    "Huh, leaving already," mused Andrew. "Abducting cows too - not just eating them? Are they idiots?"


    He sighed before turning towards the nearest one. After hopping through several shadows, he finally found one on an inconspicuous looking cow. Then it got bit. As blood pooled as the cow mooed furiously, Andrew sighed even louder.


    He jumped into a different cows shadow. However, each time they would, without fail, target the one he was hiding in. Granted, he could always sit and wait for the feeding to end, but such close proximity made him feel uncomfortable.


    ''At least there are little a dozen left - wait, how in the hell did they get this many? And stop! I get it already, shadow-me''s non-existent blood is cool, but stop.''


    Several hours passed and he nearly forced into a frenzy. However, with a trail of corpses leading the way, only a total of four cows remained. Andrew shook his head dramatically at their idiotic behavior, gluttonous appetites, and rather ironic hatred for other darkness-bearing effects. Lowering himself as much as he could, he went on his journey as a stowaway. It, however, did not take long to find the den.


    Rather, it was more of a cave. It was strange in the sense that while it was only a couple hours ride from the capital, the complex system of cave mouths seemed beyond a normal human''s scope.


    The vampires, who remained silent until now, started to stumble and fall. Even Andrew got a little drowsy, but that was most likely due to the constant expenditure he was forced into before.


    "You all," spoke an ancient, commanding voice from the inside of the cave mouth. A large bat flew out and perched atop the largest entrance. "Now, you bring them to the corral. Don''t eat anything else. Save it for the kids."


    "Can they even have kids," spoke Andrew curiously.


    "Whose there?!" Roared the bat. "Tell me now!"


    "No one!" Called out Andrew before he shifted himself into the indicated tunnel.


    "Bastard... someone track him down!"


    The vampires groaned listlessly but wandered off lethargically into a few different entrances. The large bat began screeching loudly before it got quietly and quietly. However, the strange vibration in the air seemed to penetrate the air.


    ''Huh, it''d suck to be a human here,'' thought Andrew as he shifted back into his normal shadowy body.


    He walked indifferently as the air continued to vibrate around him and caused some of the shadows to disperse. Due to the lightless caverns, Andrew was able to fully utilize his doppelganger. It had even offered up a small trickle of mana to rejuvenate his depleted body. It was not enough for constant usage, but the mana did extend his range of mana usage.


    Back in his original body, Andrew yawned as he looked up at the old, white-robed man.


    "What do you want? I''m on a very important journey right now."


    The man furrowed his brows and shook his head. "You are locked up in the middle of the city - under armed guard. What is this journey that you can even consider being important?"


    Andrew shrugged indifferently, "I thought the vampires might be able to teach me bl- ahem, just kidding. I was innocently following the vampires trail and hunted them down with my shadow-me."


    The old man''s eyes widened as he suddenly barked, "where are they?! I lost far too many men to those monstrosities!"


    Andrew blinked owlishly. "What is so important? They are really, really stupid. How can you lose men to them?"


    "How can you say that? They lead our men into ambushes and with a single bite, be it in man or animal form, they are forever cursed!"


    "Why don''t you just use shadow-mes? There are light ones, right? My sister uses that version."


    The man scowled at the boy, "they would be found out immediately. Dark magic is not tolerated very well here. It is still allowed, but few choose to practice it."


    "Is it that bad? Actually, if... if I find a forbidden magic book can I keep it?"


    The old man seemed exasperated with the boy, "what part of ''forbidden magic'' do you not understand?!"


    "The magic part," spoke Andrew with a cheeky smile. "I don''t understand it because it is hard to learn."


    "Hence," gruffed the old man. "Forbidden - thus you are not allowed to even look upon it."


    Andrew snorted and turned away from the man. "Well if you going to be like this, the vampire cave will be a mystery! A mystery!"


    "Hexing a cow - a crime," growled the man.


    Andrew waved dismissively, "I''ll buy the man a new cow. No! A new herd! I''m sure he won''t press charges. Actually, my near-death saved his cattle, if not him, I''m sure. Anyways, should I kill the vampires? They seem to be really dull now that the boss is back, but I don''t know."


    "They tried to kill you, remember? And yes, but-"


    "Vampire hunting time," laughed Andrew before he started moaning indignantly, "So they can hex cows, but I can''t? That is bullshit - no! Gross! If I wasn''t shadow-me, I''d have to burn my shoes!"


    At the cave quite a ways away from the capital, Andrew rested in the corridor of a large corral. There were several dozen cattle tranquilized and left in a bleary, confused state.


    Andrew stomped his feet, but no sounds were even produced. He wanted to test his hex out again, but he feared for his slow recovery on his mana pool. Thus he started to explore. There were dozens of vampires lounging around in complete silence.


    He could have easily started to assassinate them without any real repercussions, but he chose to wait for a bit.


    His consciousness transferred back to his original body and he saw a fuming old man stomping his way out. "Hey, if I hunt them down then can I keep it? Just the first level of the spell - that''s all I want."


    "No! You can''t have forbidden magical techniques!"


    Andrew frowned, "what harm is the first level of the magic? I could see the higher levels being cataclysmic, but that could be said about anything."


    "Why are you so bent on getting this damned magic? There is nothing except for ruin and damnation that you''ll face if you possess it."


    The boy shrugged and laughed, "if you promise me, I can hunt them all. You mentioned something about them ambushing you. Well, right now there are about two dozen in a single room. That''s only the first one I investigated - well, they mentioned something about kids so you''ll have to do that."


    The old man grunted indignantly before pulling out a single piece of parchment. After writing on it, he pinched a drop of blood and cast a small spell on it.


    "Auxilary magic, if you were wondering. Basic, administrative magic for the most part. However, there is a promise that no one in this city will condemn you if you keep both this incident, the cave, the acquired magic, and all other elements a secret. You have ten years in this city before it will run out. Any signs of its use will be condemned across the kingdom so you''ll be hunted if word gets out. Whatever Gods damned magic it is."


    "On who''s authority," spoke Andrew curiously. "It is a strange seal."


    The old man laughed bitterly, "on the Mages'' Council, Chancellor Kakerov. It''s power covers the majority of the kingdom, but you''ll be on your own if you are to be seen using it. Now, I''ve already sent a few people your way... well, your trail, both physical and magical, was easy enough to find; but I will rely on you for an easy extermination. Leave no one, and I mean no one, alive that are afflicted."


    Andrew frowned, "I''m not killing these ''kids'' they are talking about. However, anything else, sure. Tell them to stay back because the big bat seems annoying."


    "Master Vampire," spoke the man solemnly. "He was one of us, but his transformation utilized his abilities. Nevertheless... kill him. That will be a favor to all of us - me especially."


    Andrew noticed the bitter look in the man''s eyes. He averted his gaze and nodded. "Keep your promise. And I want a cow to hex!"


    "No!"


    Andrew muttered indignantly before he fell limp once more.


    Rolling up his incorporeal sleeves, Andrew''s shadow clone was marching towards the lounging vampires. They seemed to react slightly at his presence, but they made no moves to resist or even be alarmed. It seemed like a common occurrence to them so they merely nodded and acted as they normally did.


    However, this time Andrew''s forearms turned into hardened blades. His body did not have much mass, if any, so he had and bend at an impossible angle and supply the blades with mana to increase the speed.


    Andrew''s first victim did not even blink before he fell. However, the others soon began to look over curiously. They were not at all concerned that one of their own happened to die. Rather, their eyes were filled with blood-lust and no less than a dozen charged towards his corpse.


    The viscous, black blood seemed to flow slowly, but the canines of the other vampires quickly absorbed it without complaint. Andrew was slightly disturbed at the scene, but he rationalized it under the fact they once tried to kill him.


    As soon as the second body fell, the remaining vampires charged at it. Even as their numbers dwindled all around them, they continued to chase after the nearest corpses. Even the first two were sucked dry, eight more joined them. When they joined the cracking and splintering skin of the first two, they all fell.


    Andrew was not at all happy with the outcome, but when he noticed the cows became more lively and distraught he panicked. His body melded in with the furthermost cave wall by the time the vibrations rocked the room. The corpses that were dried to a bone were shattered under its rumbling vibrations.


    ''It''s even causing the rocks to crack,'' cried Andrew inwardly in alarm.


    His body was blanketed over several square meters of rock. Even then, it was pummeled with an unearthly force that seemed to target his very soul.


    "Where are you?! Why are you doing this to my children! They are the nobility of the night! Sovereigns of the darkness! Those that spill their blood will never rest in peace - I will promise you that."


    ''Huh? Are these the supposed ''kids''? Well, no matter. They did attack me when I was walking away. Spider- ahem, shadow-me has to take care of them for blood magic! Then I''ll be the Sovereign of the Darkness! Crown prince, king, and emperor of it all,'' cackled Andrew happily in mind.


    In fact, a small throaty cackle echoed in the cavern. It came from one general area, but there was no one source. When his body was spread out as such, there was little he could do to subconsciously direct his voice to exit. Therefore, his cackle was heard echoing through the cave.


    Yet, upon realizing this, Andrew panicked and quickly fled from the cursing bat.


    Several hours of mindless fleeing later, Andrew found himself at a new nest. There were not many of them, but each of them were sharpening up an obsidian blade, axe, or polishing their hammer.


    ''They gave up using their claws? Aren''t they really sharp too?''


    Nevertheless, Andrew approached the first of the five people. He seemed to be a loner of sorts, but upon sensing Andrew, he ducked and slashed out with two short swords.


    ''Can they see me too?''


    The swords slashed through where his neck and heart would be, but the shadow reformed with some difficulty.


    "Everyone! The monster is here," roared the man as he crossed the blades in front of him.


    Apparently, these vampires were more advanced that the others. Seeing the defensive positioning, Andrew frowned and turned his sight to a burly looking woman. She was by no means beautiful. In fact, underneath the rippling muscles existed many folds of loose skin. Andrew did not understand the reason behind that transformation, but when he curiously poked it, she screamed.


    "Don''t touch it! Why, oh dear Gods, why did I have to be that large before," cried the woman sullenly.


    Andrew continued to unwittingly torment her by poking the loose flesh before the solitary man''s blade cut through her neck to reach Andrew.


    Andrew frowned, "why did you kill her?"


    "Because-" started the man starting another slash to where Andrew fled. "You have to die!"


    Andrew''s head peeked out from a stout looking man''s neck and the man cut through it effortlessly. Andrew sighed and eventually guided the man''s blade towards the other two. However, an overwhelmingly large hammer smashed the solitary man''s skull before it proceeded to turn his torso into a cloud of mist.


    A short woman harrumphed before she glared at Andrew. "Why did yo-"


    An axe cut her off in mid-speech and her lifeless eyes stared at him.


    "You people are crazy," muttered Andrew as he started walking away.


    "No, I will not let you leave," growled the lithe woman.


    Even as the axe passed through his body many times, he continued to walk at a slow gait towards another area. The lithe woman was heaving the entire time, but her, now, hoarse voice led hundreds of other vampires into the middle of a passage.


    Some took the form of bats, others rats, cats, or simply just in human form. However, when he walked, the onslaught of crazed beings turned friend into foe almost immediately. Some kept attacking, but others stopped to devour the wasted blood.


    "Sheila... Sheila... how could you do that to her?" Spoke a man quietly before charging towards a feeding vampire.


    The moment the claws severed head from neck, the man turned to absorb the rest of her blood for himself.


    In general, the appearance of Andrew made everyone grow furious. So much so that they ignored the lives of their compatriates which ultimately led to all by four hacking away at his shadow.


    In the midst of it all, Andrew sat down and looked all around them. "Huh, everyone really is crazy. Crazy lady one: what is the purpose of this?"


    Her scream was incoherent, but the rush of blades lightly knicked her leg. An otherwise moaning, crippled and lethargic vampire felt the blood spatter and bolted towards her legs. When his fangs connected, her body was forced forward.


    Her axe cut through a man''s flank and his off-balance sword severed another''s head. As the converging bodies grew, Andrew shuffled backward from the disgusting mass of congealed, rotting blood. Even though those still alive could sense his presence to some extent, he was able to leave their gaze as the last fell to its knees.


    Since nearly a hundred corpses rested there, Andrew sighed and performed a small fire bolt. They were greatly piled up at this point and their cloth served to fuel the flames. As it burned, Andrew felt the vibration ripple through his body.


    However, he was already in the confines of the darkness and the large bat refused to go near the burning pile of bodies.


    "I will get you, you accursed shadow!"


    "Yeah, yeah," spoke with a dismissive wave.


    He continued walking towards a new room which seemed to be a common house for the vampires. However, it was completely empty. With the exception of a bone-dry cattle, Andrew felt true disgust when he looked upon the table.


    He immediately heaved and fear, loathing, hatred, and many other emotions coursed through him.


    "Okay," seethed Andrew, "now I''m definitely going to kill you all."


    They were not humans, but rather true demons upon the center table. Their appearance was similar to his old kin and the four adults were new mothers reaching for their unborn child as claw marks shredded their throats and pried out the child itself. Their horns were twisted in a similar fashion as goats, but it grew small antlers on the side. The children were unrecognisable after the vampires started to dine.


    "Even your children," growled Andrew, hardly above a whisper "... Even your children will die!"

 Chapter 20

    He continued on. He wanted the bat to see the devastation he could cause. Therefore he scoured every single room in the cave system. Several times the bat would appear, but his body spread against the wall, there was no chance to completely eradicate Andrew''s shadow.


    After the large battle before the common house, Andrew encountered three more. There seemed to be several different families or clans in the weaving tunnels. In fact, his body was almost abandoned. However, the old man Kakarov would always pull on his consciousness for quick status reports.


    "Four hundred or so," growled Andrew. "The bat is still following me. Now let me check for the remenants before you harass me again! Don''t send in those holy knights or whatever I want to kill him myself."


    Without waiting for Kakarov''s response, Andrew returned back to his shadow body and resumed his search. He discovered a rather repulsive, but effective, trick to increase his powers. Using a body of one of the slain vampires, Andrew filled the dried veins, coated the nerves, and used his own shadowy head as a base to create a semi-lifelike body.


    It enabled him to attract more attention while at the same time masking his presence to a small degree. However, the greatest effect was causing turmoil in their ranks. Some would attack him ruthlessly, but others would attack those ones for assaulting one of their own. As it were, he was involved in such a battle.


    This, of course, was due to the sole fact that his shadow was nearly starved of mana after the constant reformations. In fact, he couldn''t even use any real effect without a throbbing headache putting him on his knees.


    Fifty or so vampire charged towards him blindly. Andrew crumbled up his body in a cowering position and felt a tinge of pain before he retracted him from that body. He spread himself on the floor while the others began to attack wildly.


    "Damn it all, intruder! Why! Why are you doing this!"


    "You killed my chance at becoming a demon. You killed innocent demons, thus you all deserve to die!"


    The roar sent the other vampires attacking him to push harder and harder towards his shadow. However, they did not realize something. By the time thirty fell, the last twenty were gravely wound by those who clambered atop him. The large bat hovered in the air above him and reverted into an old, wizened man.


    "There will be no escape," seethed the man. "They may not have magic to harm you, but I do Esp-"


    "Silence," roared Andrew. "Congeal... and let''s start a little show."


    Andrew laughed coldly when he realized the effect that congeal had on their already viscous veins. After hexing the man once more, he caused his body to ignite. Which, in turn, cause every vampire to feed the flames.


    "Congeal!"


    He guided the flames towards the frozen man and made it into a funnel of flames. The vampire screamed in pain and fury, but Andrew did not relent. His mana pool was nearly empty so he split off a very, very small portion of his shadow body to maintain his location while the rest faded.


    He only had enough to maintain its location, but he lost his control over the fire and consciousness.


    ----


    "Did I kill him?"


    It was the next day when Andrew returned to the tunnel to check on its status. The knights and mages were waiting impatiently, but Kakarov''s word held them back. Andrew simply wanted to find the book to memorize the basic spells before they could somehow impede his journey.


    It took three hours to find a single straggler. However much he prodded, the maddened vampire chose to only attack him relentless whilst screaming. Andrew allowed the vampire to continue if nothing else to bring more. Yet, after three more hours of endless, inconsequential abuse, Andrew found his goal.


    It was a grand library. Why it was in a cave, Andrew did not know. Nor did he care. Rather, he was quite happy to find it in the first place.


    "Now, blood-magic, blood-magic," murmured Andrew to himself. "Where are you, you little scoundrel."


    The mass of literature was intoxicating to him so Andrew called for old Kakarov.


    "Hey, old man-"


    "Don''t call me that. I''m an honou-"


    "Old man Kakarov, yada yada, I want to change the terms. The vamps should be good, but no promises on them all. The cave is too damned big. Nevertheless, five normal, maybe ancient, books of my choice!"


    His brows furrowed, "what are their titles?"


    "Adventures of a Wandering Pilgrim," seeing the man nod, Andrew grinned. ": the First Edition."


    He paled, "no! That one is said to have legendary ranked wind-spells!"


    "Fire too, I think" supplied Andrew laughingly. "But seriously, five normal-ish books. I''ll lay down five and a few backup choices if they are too presumptuous. However, five of the ones I pick with the blood-magic scripture if I can ever find that damned thing."


    Kakarov laughed and tapped his wrist. "They are sent. You''ll have until they arrive to finalize your choices. If none such books can be... found, then we''ll relent to the five. No legendary ranked magic!"


    "Fine, bye," sighed Andrew.


    Back in the library, Andrew spread his shadow to blanket an entire bookshelf to try to read the titles. He moved his own center of perception as he did to speed up the process.


    "Now if I was a super rare book where would I be-"This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Andrew slapped his forehead and pulled out a few books that catch his eye before he turned to scour the outskirts of the grand library. His pile of tomes exceeded twenty-five, but each was incomparably valuable. He figured that with such a number he would be able to justify taking at least a few for himself.


    However, his search for the blood magic tome was slow. In fact, it was only a hunch due to their inherent nature. It was not something that even those with the knowledge of could be found easily.


    By the time six hours of fruitless search happened, Andrew sat down lethargically.


    "No blood magic for now... but what are the best books?"


    The table was growing too small so Andrew started to set them on a stone table in the center. It was quite a bit larger and allowed for him to view them easily.


    "''Birth of the Lightning Phoenix'', ''Fire Dragons: a Tale of Seven Brothers'', ''Lost and Betrayed'' - sounds annoying. Where are all these real spells! Just random backstory without anything important."


    Andrew slammed his fist on the stone table and felt it seep down below. Normally it would not be an issue, but Andrew sent his sight in there. He started heaving and panting heavily. Without regard for his mana pool, Andrew shot a deadly rock bullet into the stone lid and heard the ancient stone collapse.


    "Is anyone there?" Called out a voice from afar.


    Andrew gripped the book tightly to his chest and covered it with shadows. It was difficult to carry physical objects for a long time, but he was determined to keep it.


    Andrew peeked his head out sheepishly and noticed a brilliant light appeared in the distance. He bit his lip and used his stomach to completely hid the book as he walked towards the group.


    His teeth would have been chattering and knees would have been weak - if he were in his original body. However, he looked at the group and caused his body to grow into a fearsome, demonic appearance. He even allowed himself to reach a typical adult height at the expense of his mobility.


    "Hail," spoke Andrew clearly. "No holy light as it will cause this body undue pain."


    His appearance was very much regal and intimidating.


    The leader of the group nodded and spoke somewhat tensely, "the vampires..? Did you do that?"


    Andrew nodded and kept his pace. "The library is up there, I trust the Chancellor will keep his end to the bargain."


    They cleared a way for Andrew and nodded at the imposing figure as he slowly walked past. However, as they looked back the figure shrunk into that of a child. In fact, all but the bloated stomach remained as the shadow bolted out of their view.


    "What... happened?" Spoke the leader who wore radiant armor. "Should we go after him?" Spoke the man rhetorically.


    One of the mages shrugged, "he is just a projection of an individual''s will. It is actually nearly impossible to use the spell to create anything that can interact with the physical realm. Naturally, it can conduct spells remotely, but it is difficult."


    "Why was a child so fat then?"


    "This generation," grunted a holy knight. "Lazy, pompous individuals."


    Suddenly the leader''s face paled and shouted after him. "Kakarov said he was gloating about gaining a legendary spell!"


    Andrew, however, began using his knowledge of the complex tunnels to his advantage as he grinned from ear to ear. He had not left but rather chose to hide in the coral. He wanted to practice blood magic with the remanents of his mana so he chose the unfortunate cattle as a practice target.


    "Zenith of life, dawn of death, few can escape thy embrace. Release your energy to those worthy of its power! Drain!"


    Feeling a surge of mana inside his ethereal body Andrew squealed happily. He did it multiple times on a poor, already confused cow before he turned to a different spell.


    "Cloaked in blood of friends and foes, giveth my domain over the sacrifice to be reborn anew! Regenerate!"


    His shadow was covered in crimson blood as he continuously altered the spells they were best utilized in the midst of heavy battle when he could hide it.


    He practiced the two spells until they became second nature. Then he turned to the new spells. Using the blood that collected in his shadowy body, Andrew murmured a new chant. It was basic, but it was one of the ones that allow him to increase his powers to manipulate it directly.


    "... Blood Bullet!"


    "God damn it," sighed the leader. "Did you really make this kind of agreement?"


    The knight stepped forward slightly and quickly waved his sword. Andrew looked at him curiously before he cried, "no! NO!"


    However, the sword had already rendered the book useless. Anything in the slashes range was shattered to fine particles of ash and dust.


    "You''ve had your end of the bargain now return to your body for a debriefing - no one will know about this, okay?"


    Andrew fiercely glared at the man, but the next slash severed his attachment to the doppelganger.


    --------


    "Noooo!" Cried Andrew mournfully, "my... my... my... my... I had to walk so long!"


    "I imagined you would have said you killed so many," laughed Kakarov with a grin.


    Andrew tried to push through the tears, saying, "they mostly hated my shadow and killed themselves.... but... but... my book! No! Not fair, I hate you all! I''m totally going to hex every damn cow in this city!"


    Kakarov shrugged then his head quirked violently. With an angry twitch he exhaled loudly trying to control his temper, "you... mean to say: you walked around... then they killed each other?"


    "Yes," sniffled Andrew as his sight was turned to his ruined, stored belongings, "my book... my book! Even the dark magic is in tatters! They even killed the first demons I saw here too. Why... why!?"


    Andrew was in genuine distress, but Kakarov was trying everything in his power to prevent himself from thrashing the eight-year-old boy.


    Andrew curled himself in a ball in the bed he grew accustomed to and wallowed in misery. However, with a flick of his hand, the stone wall collapsed and Andrew was floating in mid-air.


    "No word of this to anyone. You... Gods damn it all! Bah, we had a contract... just get out of my face!"


    Andrew was immediately launched from a three-story building towards the middle of town. He screamed and forgot about either of the books that were destroyed in front of him. He concentrated solely on not dying.


    When he noticed a large plaza was growing closer and closer, Andrew shouted, "look out! Run!"


    There was not much he could do under such a circumstance so he used a spell he had not touched in a long while. Water formed around his body firstly, then soft ice, before rocks solidified it all. However, he was forced to rely on his doppelganger for sight.


    "Move!" Shouted Andrew frantically as he swatted away a perplexed guard with a shadow tendril.


    Half a second later, Andrew''s body was completely buried in the ruins of a guard post.


    "Damn it Kakarov! I will have revenge, you know, revenge! I want my books back! I swe-" Andrew stopped shouting when he felt a sword against his trembling throat.


    "Please," seethed the guard, "enlighten me as to why you attacked me."


    Andrew glared at the forming wall and shouted, "Kakarov! I am not - not - taking the blame for this! Tell them you bastard!"


    A cold harumph echoed from the tower but there was nothing else.


    The guard''s eyes narrowed on him; however, Andrew''s real body was secretly using his newly required blood magic to regenerate his body under a new rocky shell.


    Andrew''s doppelganger rose high in the air, "Kakarov! I remember touring around the barracks before you let me out. Kakarov has a shrine to the protagonist of, ''Wild Adventures wit-"


    "What?! Shut up! Fine, don''t kill him."


    "Wild Adventures with Lus-"


    A furious bark was heard from the tower, "fine! I accept responsibility. Shut your trap boy! Otherwise, I''ll kill you myself!"


    Andrew coldly turned his back on the tower and reemerged with his body. After the blood was marginally cleaned off, Andrew staggered out of the rocky shell.


    "See?" Growled Andrew towards the confused guard. "That bastard threw me from that stupid tower! Me, an eight-year-old boy! From a tower! He should never, ever be a parent! Horrible, dreadful old, perverted geezer!"


    The sword point was still near his neck so Andrew placed his hand on it and caused the blade to curl into a little bow before he trudged off angrily. The crowd looked at the little, bloodied body wander off in silence. How an eight-year-old boy survived the fall was astounding enough, but it was how he constantly cursed the head of a council that had no less power than the King made people uneasy.

 Chapter 21

    After nearly a week in captivity, Andrew finally returned back home. His parents were informed this time.


    "First the monsters destroy my book, then the knights! Not fair! Not fair!" Andrew felt his face pale as he reached for his side. Nothing. "-And he stole my gold! My gold! I''ll kill him! Damn it, Kakarov!"


    Andrew''s roars roused the entire street as he stomped his way back home. Rae was the first to jump outside, but Andrew was using his magic to destroy the stone wall in front of him with unbridled anger.


    As the fell, he rose it back up again. Again and again, the booms were heard until he was panting heavily.


    "Kakarov! I swear! I will, I will, kill you! You slimy, no-good, thieving, book-destroying bastard!"


    After his sudden proclamation, Andrew wallowed on the ground and Rae slowly drew him into her arms.


    "It''ll be alright. Everything will be alright, Andrew," coaxed Rae gently. Her eyes flickered to the large crowd gathering around her house before she let out a deep sigh. "Please... please come inside..."


    "... my chance... it''s gone," sniffled Andrew, destroying another brick completely.


    "They''ll be another one, don''t worry," spoke Rae gently.


    "My... blood-magic! I just wanted to learn blood magic, but... but... he had to destroy it! That bastard! I just wanted one thing, but no... he had to destroy it!"


    His whimpers went into the ears of all the by-standers and Derek started to laugh. Then others soon joined him. It was such a ridiculous tale that no one believed that such a boy could, or even wish, to possess such a skill. However, Andrew''s cries grew more and more fierce as he curled up in front of his house.


    "Now, now," laughed Derek. "Everyone give the boy some room to breathe. He hasn''t been home for awhile, you guys ought to know with Rae pestering everyone."


    Rae glared at Derek who returned only a toothy grin. However, she rolled her eyes and turned back to her son.


    "Let''s just go inside, okay?"


    "No... my magic! First, they take away the black magic, then blood magic, and then he steals my gold! Kakarov!" Cried Andrew loudly before progressing to destroy more and more of the wall.


    By the time his mana pool was a third empty, he transmogrified the stone wall into an intimidating steel fortress accompanied with a clear depiction of various Kakarovs suffering horrible deaths.


    Rae was clearly embarrassed but the silence was palpable. It was only when Derek rolled out several casks from his house that the others began to treat the minor event as a homecoming party.


    Andrew continued to change the wall until he passed out. In total, twenty different depictions of Kakarov were formed in a back alley wall, etched into the steel by the time he passed out.


    When he awoke, it was morning. How long he slept, he did not know, but he was hounded by his father to awaken.


    Keryzn sighed and guided to the front. "Someone want to see you."


    Andrew stomped out, still in a rage, and was greeted with a convoy of holy knights.


    The leader was glaring at Andrew as he came out, "so you are the true master of the shadow. I, nor Chancellor Kakarov, do not care much about this... scene. However, he mentioned he will blow away the entire wall if you continue to have that scene there."


    "What scene?" Glovered Andrew, "and why are you guys so weak as to not be able to kill them! Pathetic! First my-"


    "Enough," spoke the leader. "While I admire the craftsmanship, that character is not to be involved with Kakarov."


    Andrew frowned before a look of realisation appeared in his eyes. "Oh, that one," laughed the boy dryly. "It is quite fine, isn''t it? I''m sure Kakarov had a nice dream about that scene."


    The leader bit his lip before he walked out, "change it. Now."


    "Hairy, muscle-brained men instead it is," chuckled Andrew who walked passed the shocked knight.


    After only an hour, the wall was completely transformed. It formed a massive mural of Kakarov''s imagined escapades with seven men. The lust-filled look in the old man''s eyes was clearly evident even as he beaten to the floor.


    "There," smirked Andrew. "Happy?"


    "You damn brat!" Roared a voice from the center of town. "Destroy it all!"


    Andrew grabbed a few rocks and formed thin sheets of metal. They were plain, but the leader of the knights cleanly destroyed the entire etching of the wall with a wave of his hand.


    "Fine, leave," cackled Andrew as he waved the thin sheets of metal in his hands. "I will not forgive you, you deranged bastard!"


    The air around Andrew seemed to be shaking and boiling; however, Andrew pressed his tiny fists to his waist and cackled maliciously.


    This stalemate pressed on for several long minutes before the pressure dispersed. A cold snort was heard in the distance and the troop begrudgingly left.


    "What... did you do this time?"


    Seeing his father''s anxious reaction, Andrew smiled triumphantly and shrugged. "State secret. I will get back at him, though. Oh, is there any way I can go to the barracks?"If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Well, I don''t know," sighed Keryzn. "Whatever, I''m leaving shortly so are you okay with eating on the way?"


    Andrew nodded and raced back to find a relatively inconspicuous gray cloak. He ran into Leya but waved and disappeared only to sprint back out the door with a new purse in hand.


    The two of them walked out the, now doorless, courtyard and made haste to the barracks.


    "Ah, hey Miss K! Do you have any of that imported turkey yet?" Questioned Andrew excitedly. "Oh, I have a present too!"


    "Sure," smiled the silver-haired woman warmly. "That''ll be five copper for you, young sir."


    Andrew smiled and passed her the five coins. However, hidden in-between two sheets of thin metal were gold coins. One carried a message, the other reparations to Kakarov.


    "My dear, you did not have to do this," spoke the woman.


    However, Andrew ghosted away to meet up with his father standing some distance away. Like this, he distributed twelve different depictions. It cost him a staggering amount of gold, but he was more than willing to use his contacts in the Thieves Guild to full effect.


    It was a simple message, ''bring to a tavern at night. Spread the word. If possible, give it to local minstrels or talkative drunks.


    However, Andrew planned to excuse himself for a few days by shadowing his father. He had missed a substantial amount of school, but he was not overly concerned. In fact, he set his mind on getting revenge for the detestable actions Kakarov took.


    "He punted me out of a third story building," muttered Andrew irritably.


    "He what?" Spoke Keryzn incredulously. "This Kakarov character?"


    "Yes! Before that, he detained me, forced me to clear my name and destroyed my precious book! I wasn''t even done with the basic spells!"


    Keryzn''s eye glinted with a harsh light and grabbed one of the remaining messages and dropped the coin back in Andrew''s palm.


    "I know who you work for," laughed Keryzn with a subtle wink. "Let''s just say even Rae doesn''t know too much about me."


    Andrew grinned then forced the coin in his father''s pocket. "Then payment rendered! Guards are a good source, but I was waiting for another one."


    Keryzn rolled his eyes and muttered, "don''t piss off that she-beast though. Hard one to run away from."


    Andrew paled and nodded. He instinctively reached for the bruise that suddenly flickered to life. However, he suppressed the ghost pain and wore a bitter smile.


    "There will be a new line of hidden jewelry... I will make it happen!" Spoke Andrew with determination as he thought of the possibilities.


    Keryzn ruffled Andrew''s hair and sighed admirably, "just don''t piss him off. He is powerful. Well, more so than most anyways."


    Andrew quirked his brow at his father but said nothing. Instead, he skipped towards the guard post his father was station too.


    "It''s you!"


    "It''s you!"


    The two cried out nearly at the same time as Andrew inched away from the curly sword. Keryzn barked a laugh and rose his hands passively.


    "Brent, be calm. This is my son."


    "He attacked me!"


    "He attacked me!"


    Andrew scoffed loudly, "then don''t point swords at people who fall from the sky! Or move!"


    Brent glared at Andrew, "change it back. Now."


    Keryzn gave Andrew a nod and the boy begrudgingly took the blade in his hands. "How''d you like it? Broadsword, rapier, normal, single-edged, better pommel, hilt, strong?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Spoke Brent curiously.


    Andrew rolled his eyes and began to reform the steel. He had a breakthrough in his ability when he, in anguish, forced the stone to turn into steel so this became a simple task. Even if he didn''t even consider his actions anything more than ordinary.


    "Like this?" Spoke Andrew with a straighten, normal blade.


    "Ye-"


    Andrew suddenly changed the blade entirely. It carried a vicious looking curve and all knicks and chips were removed; a newly forged saber. Then it turned into a thin, but deadly rapier. It changed forms many times over, but Andrew looked into the man''s eyes each time.


    When he saw a glint appear, Andrew stopped at the guardsmen, Brent, was given a new blade. It was similar in shape to the original, but it was thicker in the middle. The guards were swapped out for wings of a dragon as the head was etched into the flat of the blade. Front and back, the sword was turned into a work of art rather than the type to kill with.


    "Happy? Now it is all pretty and shiny. Might want to trade it in for a standard issue one, though."


    "No!" He grabbed the blade and held it close to his chest. "Now I forgive you for whipping me in the face with a weird tentacle thing."


    "It''s not weird!"


    "It is so!"


    They bickered back and forth for long minutes and Keryzn calmly stood guard at the repaired square. Naturally, the sword drew the attention of the few that finally arrived, but their stations were not high enough to challenge a King''s guard. In fact, none had even seen the transformation process this early in the morning.


    "Andrew," laughed Keryzn, "it seems you have company."


    "Huh? Hey! Don''t point that blade at me you bastard! I''ll change it to a withered, ugly gecko!" Andrew glared at Brent before turning towards the center of the square. "Oh, Kate, Reva. How are things?"


    "Where''ve you been? Even Leya didn''t know where you were at," spoke Kate as she rushed up to Andrew.


    Andrew scratched his head and smiled mysteriously. "I don''t know, but give this to Kyrana, please! Don''t open it, ''kay?"


    He passed her the last remaining sheet before he laughed. "Anyways, I''ll be gone for a bit... you might find out why later. If they ask, tell them I want my gold back and my book! Well, the other book! No! Five of the books! All of the books!"


    "Okay?" Murmured Kate with a tilt of her head. "What will you be doing?"


    Andrew looked at Keryzn with a wide grin. He did not say anything, but the man finally relented. "You sure?"


    "Of course! I can''t just stand around and wait for that man to capture me. I''ve got to spread his infamy far and wide!"


    "By doing so, you realize the challenges involved, right?"


    Andrew snorted and nodded. "Of course."


    He formed another sheet of metal and inscribed it with some information. As Keryzn looked at it, his eyes grew wide and he solemnly nodded. However, his heavy atmosphere faded and he barked a laugh.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Andrew took the sheet and destroyed it. He had called for his father to do a few tasks for him. None were more than ferrying a message, but he did outline where his stash of gold was. It was exposed since he knew he wanted to leave. However, he did not expect his father to allow it to happen so easily.


    Andrew turned to Kate and Reva and gave them each a quick hug. "I''ll be gone for a bit, but you''ll be able to reach me through Leya, I''m sure. I''ll... probably be available," spoke Andrew she hastily undid the spell still on his ear.


    Kate blinked dully for a moment and frowned, "why? What is going on?"


    Andrew looked around conspiratorially before laughing at their suddenly paranoid figures. "Nothing much. But I... should definitely be going - bye!"


    Andrew hugged Keryzn for a moment and sprinted off into the distance. Using the sword at his waist, he turned it into a phoenix version as he hid in an alley. After sheathing it, he continued towards the gates.


    "Halt!" Roared a voice. "We''ve been requested to-"


    Andrew smiled innocently and blinked with puppy-dog eyes, "sir, I really, really have to go! My uncle is ailing and my parents both have to work! I need to send my wishes to him in haste. Here is a family heirloom, I''ve got to pass!"


    Andrew passed the lead guard the sheath and ran off past the man. He was about to order his men to give chase, but when he looked at the blade he was astounded. It, too, was marked with an x but otherwise, it was a flawless showpiece that would rival the works of many master, albeit ordinary, blacksmiths.


    "What? H-how did he... what clan is he from? Th-they must be from the top nobility... to possess such a treasure," after breathing out a heavy breath, the guard ordered, "someone assist the young Master."


    A curious young guardsman bitterly laughed when all sights were pinned on him. He unhitched two prepared horses and gave chase to Andrew.

 Chapter 22

    "W-wh-what are you saying?! This whole thing was a farce?!"


    The young man looked at Andrew furiously as the boy laughed innocently.


    "I did not ask you to come along, you know?"


    "It''s been four days of riding! Tell me sooner!"


    Andrew waved his hand dismissively. "Not important, but if you want to do something cool you can join me!"


    "I''ve already been doing all the work! I haven''t seen you hunt game, set up camp, or anything in all this time!"


    "My uncle ought to know what''s going on better than most. Anyways, just deal with it a little longer, okay? I''ll make you a pretty sword?"


    "Why would I care about these forgeries?! They are nothing at all. Hell, they are next to worthless, you rotten brat."


    Andrew snickered knowingly, "you say they''re worthless. To you maybe, but what about everyone else? They are all unique and can probably sell for a decent price if auctioned off properly. The work of the Great Blacksmith X!"


    "You little bloody tyrant," seethed the young man. "What do you think is so good about those bloody things?"


    Andrew pulled out a rock from the ground. "Look closely," cautioned Andrew. "I can only do this with steel so don''t get any ridiculous ideas."


    The rock turned to form pristine steel before slowly reforming into a rough outline of a dagger. As more layers were added and folded, the dagger took a bulky design. However, it was traced with an impeccable mountain range atop it all.


    The whole dagger was clearly meant to be mounted in a cabinet so Andrew formed another unique version to be added inversely. The scene was rather dull by itself, but the boy thought to add many other things.


    "I can make a lot of these with next to nothing. All I ask is for a fifty percent cut and you to disguise yourself and hand around these things."


    The sheets were openly shown to the guardsmen who chuckled heartily at the scene. However, he paled when he saw the central figure.


    "You want me to d-defame the Chancellor?"


    "Why not? No reason not to, right?" Laughed Andrew casually. "Just use the money to buy different cloaks... or... masks! We can wear relatively, non-suspicious masks!"


    Andrew grabbed the loose soil and formed two masks. They were very light, but hard to see through the small slits. After some modification, Andrew formed a few sets of masks. They showed different races of demons with a steely visage.


    The man sighed and tried on the mask. After a few modifications, he wore the mask like a glove and looked at Andrew. The boy took the one that was most similar to his old appearance and even added thin horns that peeked through the top of his cloak.


    They curled up in a spiral like a ram''s horns and soon all the masks were given similar appearances.


    "Hey... uh, what''s your name again, old man?"


    The guardsman looked offended and he ripped off the mask he was trying on.


    "I''m not old, you brat. I''ll be sixteen this year!"


    Andrew stepped back in surprise before he slowly approached once again. As the young man fumed, Andrew carefully looked over at his appearance. He had long brown locks that were tied back behind his head and a shadow of a beard growing on his face. His fierce green eyes glared at Andrew as the boy scoured over him in detail.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    After seemingly ages, Andrew waved dismissively before his eyes glittered. "I know now! It''ll be perfect! Actually, screw going to Uncle Lupis for now, I want to see if this''ll work. Getting paultry travel funds means nothing! You do have to learn earth magic, though. Well, at least this one."


    Andrew used a basic, unranked spell named ''Blade Dance''. It carried no purpose except to showcase various goods. Several shopkeepers even learned the spell merely to attract customers. However, its showy effect was perfect for Andrew''s plan.


    "Earth Minion, you''ll be thus known from now on as Terra! Terra, Demon Lor- hmmm, that might be presumptuous. Wait, where are the demon kingdoms?"


    "My name is Greg! Greg!" His sharp features brought forth his fury ten-fold. "And they are to the West of our Kingdom, Nineau. Vinas, Thurn, and Inteyum are typically more well-known kingdoms. Opposite of that is the Great Desert which may hold some scattered tribes of man, beast, and demon. North and South of us typically house humans, but they do mingle with the demons far more than we do."


    "Understood, Terra. You will be thusly named until you can master this art and follow the Great Blacksmith X in his time-honoured tradition! Now recite after me!"


    Terra, formerly known as Greg, was effectively forced into reciting the spell. Using Andrew''s four daggers, they hovered for a moment before they fell to the ground.


    Andrew scowled at Terra and shouted, "fine, rock bullet. Try that one, but don''t progress too far, okay?"


    Terra looked at Andrew irritably before a blank look appeared on his face. "What? What do you mean ''don''t get too far''?"


    "Bad habits are hard to break! Begin!"


    After five rock bullets, Terra started to grow faint and listless.


    "One more!"


    "I can''t," groaned Terra as he clutched his head. "I really, really can''t."


    "Hmm, maybe I''ll find another business partner if you''re too weak to do a single rock bullet spell."


    "Too weak?!"


    Terra roared loudly and completed the last one before promptly passing out.


    Andrew grinned, "actually six, but who is counting?"


    He laughed quietly to himself as he went into the forest. There was no skill in his steps as he casually waltzed into the forest. The moment he saw a deer he fired a rock bullet at it.


    He thought to experiment a little with blood magic so he fired off a few successive round of blood bullets from the dead doe. They were similar to ice shards, but their durability was greatly reminiscent of iron when they solidified.


    "I guess it isn''t much of a surprise," muttered Andrew. "Well, no use in wasting the opportunity all the same."


    His expression paled when he realised something. He was still a child. "There is no way I can carry something like this."


    After several, long contemplative minutes, Andrew frowned before using his doppelganger to overtake the body. Walking on four legs was extremely strange and forced him to abandon his true body while he was suffering the five hundred meter walk.


    With shaking, knocking knees, he felt his hoof brush against a vine before he fell flat on his snout. He cried out loudly and pumped himself up again before he set himself a slow gait. A half an hour later, he was finally able to saunter into the camp.


    "Well," grunted Andrew. "Not going to do that agai-"


    "What in the actual hell?!"


    "Huh? Oh, Terra, you''re up," Andrew smiled with both deer and human body as he tried to wave.


    His original body stood, but the deer collapsed.


    "Y-y-you''re a monster..."


    "Not really," chuckled Andrew. "Now more rock bullets! No vocalising the chant!"


    "Monster!"


    "Ahem, sorry that someone is too weak to even make one rock bullet," Andrew turned and kicked a nearby rock in an uninterested manner.


    "What? No. Fine, I''ll do it, you brat."


    Meanwhile, the deer was crudely skinned and cleaned by Andrew who struggled to accomplish the relatively minor skill most inhabitants possessed. However, after two hours, he was finally content with just chopping off the legs and shoving steel rods through them to spit roast it above a magically produced fire.


    "Still trying?"


    "Don''t eat with your mouth full, brat," growled Terra. "It isn''t like I''m some pampered mage or anything."


    "Pampered? Oh, because I can''t skin a corpse? Well fair enough, you probably would have taken ages to kill it anyways."


    "Huh? Hell no, I could down a deer in no time."


    "Bah, I don''t believe you," spoke Andrew as he turned his head. "Don''t think you can even hit that tree."


    "Wanna bet? You''re on!"


    ''Silence,'' thought Andrew.


    Terra was shocked at the loss of his voice, but Andrew taunted, "awe, cat got your tongue? See, can''t even hit a tinsy, tiny little tree."


    He reapplied the hex and Terra''s face grew scarlet. As his brow twitched and teeth clenched, Andrew noticed the earth merge together and form a small rock. It shot forward at a leisurely speed and bounced off the tree.


    Andrew fell back and roared with exaggerated laughter and the hex continued to be applied. Furious, Terra continued to fire the rock bullet faster and faster. On the fourth shot, Terra was visibly exhausted, but Andrew''s wordless taunts forced him to keep going. That night Terra fell unconscious eight times due to the incessant taunts from a boy half his age.

 Chapter 23

    Instead of progressing forward, Andrew continued to train him utilising his short-fuse for good effect.


    "Earth Minio-"


    "I''m not a ''minion'', my name is Greg! Greg!"


    "Ahem, Terra, my dear Earth Minion, you are progressing well. However... you can''t even manipulate earth?! Useless! Trash, I tell you. There nothing less for a man than worthless trash who can''t even float a few rocks. Like seriously, I can kick a rock faster than you can shoot one, but no," spoke Andrew in feigned disappointment. "You just go about each day lazily flinging rocks around while I hunt and gather and make cool things. Do you want to make cools things? Too bad because you can''t even float rocks!"


    "Why you... you... little," seethed Terra as he stepped closer and closer towards Andrew.


    Andrew waved his hand and broke the rock bullet Terra was forming. Closing one eye, Andrew shook his head and muttered, "worthless."


    Terra roared and started to try to pry it back from Andrew. However, Andrew constantly increased his grasp on the material. Whenever Andrew gave him an inch, the young man would try to rip it from Andrew.


    Andrew shrugged and released his hold on the single rock. Suddenly hundred of tiny rocks appeared and gently pelleted Terra before they floated around the middle.


    With a disdainful frown, Andrew turned away and walked off. He did not need to turn around to sense the mass of tiny pellets charge towards him. However, he just kept walking slowly.


    "Take that," laughed Terra as he saw they impacted Andrew.


    However, rather that hitting him, they stopped just in front of him to form a makeshift image of his body.


    "Your turn."


    Every second, one rock would be picked from the bunch and shot towards Terra at dizzying speeds. Sometimes the young man frantically diverted it, other times they hit him. However, as time progressed, he was able to divert the last ten in a row.


    "Worthless? You call me worthless? What else do you have, boy?"


    Andrew grinned and suddenly a thousand appeared. "Two at a time. Then three, four, five; so on and so forth."


    By the time Terra reached the point where he nearly mastered the basics of something, Andrew would ramp it up. They were all in respectable realms of training, but it did border on abuse. Yet, every time Andrew hunted, he gave up one doing it himself and tried to master different animal bodies.


    It took him a full week to realise that he could have made a sleigh out of all but one of his elements, but he stubbornly persisted trying to work that into his attacks. If nothing else, it is a perfect source to power and train his blood magic so he was not concerned that much.


    ''Leya, you hear me?'' Projected Andrew. ''Not going to Uncle''s place. Instead focusing on training a- ahem, focusing on training my new steel forging thing-a-ma-gig.''


    He heard a curt snort on her end, but the line was cut.


    "That bitch," scoffed Andrew. "Give her an earring and what do I get. No wonder she is good at shooting people. Need to learn lightning magic to fry her in a fight, though."


    "Who are you talking to?"


    "Oh, a Minion collector as well. You may be pitted against her minions in the future - so train hard."


    "When in the hell did I become a minion?! Hell, this whole situation is a joke."


    Andrew snickered, "you ever thought before you could use rock bullets to kill people? Almost took my heart before I moved it to the side. Still needed to use blo- ahem, water magic to recover from it."


    Terra snorted and turned back to controlling the rocks and soil around him.


    Andrew threw an arced dagger into the midst. Terra''s eyes flickered, but he managed to catch it and cause it to revolve around him.


    Then a second, third, and fourth appeared - in rapid succession. The second was caught easily enough, but the third forced him to drop all the sediment. The fourth was stopped by Andrew before it reached his throat.


    "Pressure test. Anyways, we ought to get going. This place is boring even the horses. See? She snorted at me. I made her pretty horseshoes too."


    "I don''t think that''s how it works," muttered Terra indignantly. "It''s a horse. Not a human."


    "Come on, young iron-bloodied demon! Wear the mask and we shall be off to... whatever town it is!"If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Jet, maybe? Don''t recall the name," spoke Terra giving him a fierce glare. "Hey! Wait up!"


    Andrew already spurred the horse forward and was rocketing towards the South. He had no idea where the next town was, but he was alerted via deadly rock bullet to turn slightly.


    Terra was mounted and facing the other way. "North, north-west. Idiot."


    Andrew laughed pridefully to cover up his embarrassment, but he soldiered forward.


    After only two hours, they were on the outskirts of a town.


    It was plain, barren even. However, Andrew looked at the scene happily. It was not too long ago that he visited a similar village so he handed Terra his promised payment from long before and hastily started to create various works. Some were pots, vases, and other household items, but a few were rather intimidating looking blades.


    They could be held with either a single hand or two, depending on the circumstance. Yet, of the four of them he made, each was different. He purposely notched them, modelled them after simple, but effective weapons and then formed a carriage to haul his constructed goods.


    "Huh... rope... ugh, no matter! Steel wire! Sorry horses."


    The carriage was extremely lightweight, considering its size and material; however, that was primarily because Andrew could support as long as nothing too major happened along the way.


    "No! You are not-"


    "It''ll just look like they''re pulling it, Terra," laughed Andrew, "Just make sure to keep in step."


    Terra showed him a quick way to build a proper harness for hauling goods so Andrew quickly finished up and remounted the horses.


    "You''re Terra, but who will I be..." murmured Andrew rhetorically. "Oh well, I''ll think of something.


    Andrew did not miss Terra biting back a retort. Andrew donned his mask and was soon followed by Terra. Terra''s carried straight horns that appeared in front of the upraised hood. Whereas Andrew''s hood was simply modified to allow for such things as his curly horns.


    The two of them drove the horse forward with their new metallic cart before they were greeted by two inquisitive guards.


    "Halt. From where do you hail, travellers," spoke the man courteously.


    Andrew said nothing and pointed West.


    "From the west? Are you perhaps from one of the three great kingdoms there?"


    Andrew quirked his head, but Terra shook his head. "N...n-no..."


    Hearing his attempt to butcher his mother tongue made Andrew smile underneath the mask. Nevertheless, Terra tossed a gold coin towards the man.


    "T... toll."


    The two looked at each other eagerly and happily allowed them passage. There was no small amount of attention the two received. As they slowly brought the horses forward, people whispered all around them.


    "Where are they from?"


    "Demon kin?"


    "Hard to say, but look at those horns."


    "They even have masks to accommodate such things? Their metallurgy techniques must be amazing!"


    "They are carrying strange goods too! Maybe they want to sell."


    As a procession of curious on-lookers appeared, Andrew and Terra set up shop in the middle of the bizarre. No one complained due to the unusual circumstance.


    Terra looked at Andrew and the two nodded. Terra picked up a vase and showed it to the crowd as he stood atop the carriage.


    ''Heavy bastard,'' groaned Andrew as he continued to reduce its weight, for the snorting horses, by lifting it up.


    "Fifty silver!"


    "Idiot, look! It''s a one of a kind, two gold!"


    "Five!"


    "Eight!"


    At eight no one wished to bid any further so Terra nodded and tossed the vase to the man who wormed his way to the front. After the initial exchange people began to understand the unspoken rules and bid on each of the objects available.


    Most netted them between five and ten gold, but when a procession of guards appeared, Andrew''s eyes sharpened underneath the mask.


    A jovial looking Count appeared and pointed towards the second sword for sale. "Twenty!"


    A well-dressed, albeit soot covered, blacksmith shouted out another bid and soon the sword sold for fifty gold.


    The other two floated above him dramatically and Terra raised it up. After only twenty minutes, the two were out of goods to sell. Andrew briefly considered creating more, but he did not want to draw attention to himself in that way.


    Andrew jumped atop the carriage and bowed to the crowd. The two of them wordlessly mounted their horses and headed off towards an inn.


    "Halt, the Count wishes to speak with you," proclaimed one.


    Andrew tilted his head and bowed once again. He turned and left once more.


    "Halt," and Andrew and Terra did. "The Count wishes to speak with you."


    After several attempts, the guards finally came to the conclusion they did not understand the local language. Therefore, they were begrudgingly allowed to rest in the tavern.


    Andrew pointed to a bartender from the open door and tilted his head. The barkeep, confused, came forward and looked at the object Andrew indicated.


    "You want me to store this?" Spoke the barkeep as he made obscure hand gestures.


    Terra tilted his head more a moment before he glanced at the carriage and nodded. A gold coin appeared in front of Terra as he looked upwards.


    "A room? Food and drink as well, I imagine, correct?"


    The two tilted their heads before the patrons started to come to the barkeep''s rescue.


    "Ah, cool. Demons. Never thought I''d see one myself. Hey, hey, can you take off your mask?"


    "Walt! Maybe they are wearing it more a reason! We don''t even know if that is normal over there."


    "Still, I want to see," muttered a red-faced patron looking downcast.


    The two exchanged glances with seemingly practised ease and looked upwards once more.


    The barkeep sighed and called out, "someone grab a plate of food and mug of ale to show to these two foreigners."


    A loud laughter was heard when men and women brought forth their drinks and cheersed the two. However, when one hurled a turkey leg at the two, Andrew''s eyes narrowed.


    ''Silence.''


    The man''s up-uproarious laughter faltered as he grabbed his throat. He went so far as to slap it several times before it finally started working again.


    "Kidding, kidding," laughed the bleary-eyed man jovially. "Come, drink!"


    The barkeep was given a second gold coin and the two parked the carriage off to the side. As luck would have it, they also had a stable so the horses were taken care of as the two headed off into the room.


    "And that, my dear minion, is how we are going to make a lot of money," laughed Andrew.


    "What about the Chancellor?" Whispered Terra with a slight grin.


    Andrew pulled out several small badges and showed them to Terra. He stifled a laugh and asked, "toss them for beggars and drunks to find?"


    "Preciously. Well, not all places we travel, as that''s suspicious, but a few."


    Andrew opened the window and looked off into the distance. There was a small crowd underneath as they curiously looked at the rumoured figure. However, the boy stood there silently gazing off into the distance.


    When night fell and their bellies were filled, Andrew hurled a badge far into the distance. It landed on a roof, but the wind and rain would undoubtedly wash it downwards.

 Chapter 24

    After they hitched up the horses, they left the town at dawn.


    "Why so early," yawned Andrew as he glared at Terra. "It''s basically night!"


    "Too many people," chuckled Terra as he lifted up a hefty purse.


    The greed was present in the young man''s eyes, but he refrained from any other words until they reached a location a few hours ride from the town.


    Andrew unhitched the horses and let the carriage fall and he stretched out to sleep. The mask was not uncomfortable in the slightest for Andrew, but Terra immediately took it off and switched to a different cloak.


    He hunted, trained, and set up camp as Andrew caught up on sleep. However, when the boy awoke, the young man was unconscious.


    "Idiot," grunted Andrew. "I can''t even punish him for waking me up so early!"


    He growled indignantly and began cutting off a leg of venison as he practised blood magic. It was strange having the blood spikes revolving around him, but there were no prying eyes. Therefore he continued to practise for a half hour before he reverted it back to its liquid state.


    It dripped on the deer naturally as Andrew gnawed on the bone automatically.


    After another hour, Terra awoke and training began to start in full. However, four pellets a second seemed to be his limit. Nevertheless, Andrew increased it to five to see him frantically try to deflect or capture them all with a low mana pool. He did wake up him up far too early.


    In the end, most of their days on the road were spent like this. Due to Andrew''s spartan training and Terra''s inclination towards fierce rebuttal at a notion of being weak, the young man improved quickly.


    Similarly, their name had long since spread to the reaches of the other towns and cities along the way. Granted, they always acted like ignorant travellers, but most inns and marketplaces welcomed them with open arms. Their payments were extravagant after all.


    Their carriage was traded in for a lighter model through hand signals alone so Andrew was no longer forced into maintaining it - or creating a new one - every town they stopped in. As their name spread, the prices started to soar.


    "The Demon Brothers! They came to Markit too!" Roared a spectator as they were marched through the gates.


    "Make way," shouted an accompanying guardsmen. "Clear the market centre, send word!"


    "Aye, aye, sir!"


    Four guardsmen raced forward on horses to various parts of the city as the two looked at the crowd curiously.


    "Hey, hey Demon Brothers! I want a mask too! Did you have one?" Cried a young boy as he raced along the cart rapidly pointing to his face and Andrew''s.


    Andrew smiled wryly underneath his mask and looked through a saddlebag. He had experimented with various masks so he had one without horns as well. It was rather plain and worn but it seemed the size would be fair.


    He pulled out the hornless mask and pointed towards himself. He indicated the horns on his head were not for humans - or so the crowd translated for him. He tossed the light, cracked mask towards the child. Several others began to ask for them, but Andrew raised his gloved hands pacifyingly.


    "They must be awfully important! I wonder if it a pilgrimage or something of the sort."


    "The mask was worn and crack so maybe it''s his old one! Before the pilgrimage."


    Andrew tilted his head, but most people came to their own conclusions before they could say anything else.


    During the midst of the auction, Andrew was leisurely sitting on his horse as Terra dealt with the orderly crowd. He thought he felt a strange presence to the side of him, but after a few cursory glance, he deemed it was not important for the time being.


    "Andrew!" Screeched a voice in his ear.


    Suddenly thrown off-guard, Andrew fell off the horse. If not for his modified hood, his face would surely have been seen. However, his hood stayed up just in time for a sharp pain to enter his stomach.


    "...bitch," growled Andrew hoarsely. ''What the hell do you want?!''


    ''Why the hell is the Chancellor here?! He looks really, really strange! He is asking about the last one and he really, really wants it.''


    ''Tell the bastard he''ll get it if and when he returns me two books of equal value as to the ones he stole away from me.''


    ''Hey! Tell me already,'' projected Leya with a furious shout. Andrew stayed silent as the girl fumed, but minutes later he heard, "he said, ''you damn well better give it. One now and no more of those ridiculous badges - I sent people scouring around all the cities for''.''


    ''Bastard, I refuse. You better bring it now or there will be a new collection being auctioned up.''


    ''He just blew up half the house,'' growled Leya. ''Why am I in the middle of all this?!''


    ''You were the one who tricked me to wear this damned thing. Anyways, you should have a bit of gold coming around if the messengers actually do their jobs. And of all the times you actually decide to talk it''s now!? I''m in the middle of work! Tell him he better he rebuild it or else! Mother''s pregnant and all!''


    Andrew was still complaining fiercely as he stood up. He felt the sharp object split off into his flank, but he disregarded it as he looked at the frantic looking man trying to remove himself from underneath Andrew.


    Andrew wordlessly stared at the man. Stone and earth floated around him and trapped the panicked looking man in a make-shift cage before Andrew scoffed and remounted his horse, bloody and indignant.


    ''Maybe I should get a pair for Terra too,'' mused Andrew inwardly as he jumped to the carriage.


    Everything was silent with the exception of a few murmurings; however, Andrew pointed to his ear, produced earrings and displayed a quick, albeit flashy, earth spell.


    "What does he want? He just suddenly fell off his horse too..."


    "He knew it all along! See, he cursed," cried one excitedly.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Idiot, it''s always the easiest thing to learn. Everyone knows that. Anyways, rumours say they know a little, but I think he wants us to do something with those earrings."


    "Enchant them?"


    "But with what?"


    "Well if he suddenly fell from his horse, maybe someone was talking to him from far away. Fell atop that poor thief too."


    "Thief?" Spoke the caged man with a bitter laugh. "I am an emissary! Let me out! Now!"


    "... such a poor, poor thief," sighed one. "Guards!"


    "I''m no-"


    Andrew turned back to glare at the man and the cage collapsed inwards. Now he only had a few inches of room on any side. With a cold snort, Andrew turned back to the crowd. Pressing two forefingers on either side his temples, he looked at Terra who begrudgingly repeated the gesture.


    After several back-and-forth calls from the crowd, one finally shouted, "long distance communication. It must be rare for them back home. Huh, is that old coot awake yet?"


    Andrew quirked his head when the crowd suddenly reared in motion, but he pulled out a gold coin and a steel ring he had formerly created. The gold melted into the steel to form several fissures like cracks in the ring and soon another was born. The remaining members looked in awe as the jewellery was being formed.


    ''Should I delay this by... ten, twenty minutes?'' Thought Andrew.


    ''Why are you asking me? Idiot.''


    Andrew decided to constantly refold the steel and gold as he added a second coin into them. Inside the ring, the two metals swirled as the surface was born again once more. Now, however, the fissures were outlined in extreme detail that few could reproduce. He made it take nearly an hour for dramatic effect - and so that Terra could do his job as a minion and sell the remaining goods.


    He held up the ring to the crowd and then passed it off towards Terra.


    The crowd was scrambling, but Andrew lazily went back to his horse as he looked at the caged man in more detail.


    ''Splotchy, red-ish skin, black eyes, dark hair, and a strange build. Is it possible that he isn''t actually human? If he''s a demon, he is an ugly one.''


    The singular horn was left inside his flank to prevent additional bleeding, but as he pulled it out he utilised blood and water magic in tandem to speed the recovery as the object slowly appeared in his hands.


    ''A horn? Rhinoceros-like too,'' laughed Andrew scornfully.


    The crowd was curious, but Andrew threw it back to the caged man with a bleeding forehead.


    "Let me out! Otherwise, I''ll burn this place to cinders! I''m an envoy from Vinas so don''t think you can get away with this."


    "Demon? He''s a demon? But why does he look human right now?"


    "Maybe it''s come insidious magic. It''s hard to say, but he''s targeting the Demon Brothers! They must not be harmed!"


    A rallying cry was heard from all around as the crowd inched closer to the man. However, Andrew looked away completely disinterested with the scene. After all, there was no real need to protect random, albeit interesting, merchants from a potential enemy.


    An old, wizened man appeared with a heavy limp. He was red-faced and hiccuping, but those that brought him seemed to think nothing was amiss. He blearily waved his hand, hiccuped, and brought the two pairs of earrings to fly towards him. Minutes later, it was done and the earrings floated back.


    In return, Terra tossed the rings his way and placed on the first of the earrings. He had long since noticed Andrew''s own so he wore them in a similar fashion. Andrew added the two on his left ear where the others resided and practised.


    ''Hello? You understand?''


    "Wh-ie yu''in kiaw?''


    Spoke Terra in absolute confusion. Seeing that he saved himself part ways, Andrew snickered.


    ''Use mana to project your thoughts. Don''t try too hard though because it''ll give you - and the other - a headache.''


    Terra tried several times, failing miserably, but Andrew was content with the item. Now that all items were sold and the two of them mounted, he looked at the caged man and sighed.


    "Let me out. If you''re truly of," murmured the man as he began to change. "If you are truly of my kind, you''ll let me out."


    He was a red-skinned, black-eyed, burly demon that seemed to be suffering under such a tight cage. However, Andrew pointed suspiciously towards the single, albeit broken, horn atop the man''s head. He waved to his own pair before the man could speak.


    "So what? We off a different breed. No different than Northerner''s skin versus Southerners," scoffed the man. "At least I learned the blighted language before I came here."


    Andrew frowned and guided the horses back the entrance of the town.


    "Hail, travellers, we come on behalf of the Lord. You are to come to the palace at once," spoke a weathered looking leader dressed in full, pearlescent plate armor.


    The knight pointed at Andrew before himself and directed himself towards the large central palace. Andrew quirked his head and stepped forward.


    "E''wre guh mi ged fa," cried Andrew in a hoarse voice.


    He pointed towards Terra who looked equally as confused as Andrew. However, after a few incoherent gibberish sentences, Andrew sent the man off on his way.


    "Wait! We require both," proclaimed the guard once more.


    Andrew shooed Terra off and pointed to himself once more. He indicated that he would be enough alone. He handed the reigns over and dismounted.


    ''Just leave, look confused,'' ordered Andrew. ''It''s easier to escape for me than it is you, just in case. Go a half day out at least.''


    Terra still did not know how to respond, but Andrew calmly walked towards the palace without even looking at the exasperated knight.


    After only ten minutes of walking, it seemed like the knights and guard gave up on the other man and started to follow after Andrew.


    He even noticed a disgruntled looking demon who was glaring at him venomously. Nevertheless, the boy calmly continued walking.


    "This is not over," growled the man. "You may have demon blood in you, but you can not stand against the will of Vinas."


    He repeated himself in various languages and dialects that he knew, but he was greeted with only confusion.


    "Where are you from?"


    Andrew blinked and looked towards the palace once more. The Knight and demon looked at each other before they let out a heavy sigh. After some ten minutes, Andrew rejected the offer of four horses, three carriages, and tilted his head countless times. However, he was able to fully infiltrate the palace.


    The knight did not bother speaking, he just pointed to a room off to the side of the grand entrance and the boy scampered off there. Inside was empty and bare, but it did have a small bath chamber and dressing room. Inside were several pairs of luxurious clothes that were in the high-noble fashion of Nineau, the kingdom itself.


    Andrew''s brows furrowed as he baulked at the notion of the Lord''s audacity of attempting forcing another race to conform to his own traditions. Even if he were not truly from another culture, the simple implication soured his thoughts. He was taught to be more courteous to his visitors before he was mercilessly killed in a rebellion. Nevertheless, Andrew entered the empty room and washed.


    After a much-needed bath, Andrew exited the bath. His body felt magnitudes lighter after the bath so he unconsciously smiled underneath the mask, tightened his cloak, and continued to walk as the knight once again guided him.


    "You will be taken to Lord Huren at once. We have set up a grand feast so please make yourself at home. The emissary, Yuol, will also be attending after he tends to his wounds."


    Andrew shrugged absentmindedly and started roaming around the estate. It was obscenely large and reminded him of his own before. However, the artwork was gaudy and largely barbaric rather than the subtle messages artists of his time used in various depictions. Nevertheless, he studied them to form an understanding of their ideals of art and culture.


    Many models were nude, heroic looking men and women. However, their bodies seemed to always possess flawless features. There was no scar, burn, or even the slightest smudge as they stood atop a bloodied battlefield. It bothered him.


    ''They miraculously are clean after whatever happened... why are they naked if they are fighting a horde of minotaurs? Seriously, it just doesn''t make sense. At least armour, clothes, or even a loose robe to make the viewer have their own fantasies. Wait...''


    Andrew mind flashed and he thought back to the figurines he created before. They were still clothed, but there were techniques he thought he could employ to increase their appeal in the hearts of men - and Chancellor Kakarov. He had been releasing random designs to mess with the man''s obsessive desire for complete collection in his muse.


    ''Just need to start a small trend and then I can sell them... maybe I can get the senile bastard under my thumb if I do that...''


    "Demon, we are ready," announced the guard assigned to Andrew. "Lord Huren will have you now. Please follow me."


    Andrew tilted his head ever so slightly, but the guard supplied his words with hand motions. Andrew nodded and began to follow the man through the halls before he was in a lavish banquet hall.


    Other than a few servants it was empty. In fact, neither the Lord Huren nor the Emissary Yuol was present.


    ''Might as well see what''s up,'' thought Andrew as he looked at the table. ''Empty? Lazy bastards.''


    "Please, sit here," spoke the guard who pointed towards a seat.


    Andrew nodded and placed himself on the seat. It was large and imposing considering the plain furniture he grew accustomed to. The moment he sat down, he felt a chill run down his spine.

 Chapter 25

    His brows furrowed as he glared at the present group. They wore bitter, apologetic smiles, but Andrew could not remove himself from the chair.


    "Don''t bother," laughed Yuol, "I personally set up the seal. You trapped me so it''s only fair."


    Andrew glared at the demon who strutted through the room proudly.


    "Still silent? Well, how about this? Shadow word: Pain."


    He felt a sharp pain course through his body, but he refused to utter a cry for the man''s amusement. Instead, he returned the gesture.


    ''Pain, pain, pain,'' thought Andrew venomously.


    "Huh? ARGHHH!" Roared Yuol. He heaved deeply and seethed, "I''m going to make... you regret that... you... you bastard."


    "Enough," sighed a pudgy looking man.


    His complexion was pale and his entire body seemed to radiate weakness. However, there was a glint in his eye that even Andrew fell back from.


    "We need to get answers. You, where are from? Do you work for Thurn?"


    Andrew scoffed loudly and glared at Yuol. However, the demon laughed coldly, "shadow word: fear. Shadow word: anguish. Shadow word: suffering."


    The boy''s mind withered underneath the sudden curses.


    Inside the hall were hundred of men, women, and children of his clan being slaughtered as if the humans were threshing wheat. Hundreds fell in the first hour and soon the waves advanced past any form of retaliation the clan could offer. All subjects were riled up to stand - to fight.


    Yet, the moment Andrew looked upon the screens by his bed-side, he felt a burning pain tear through his chest and a muffled laugh in his ear. Hundreds more fell before he could turn his head.


    "It''s only fair," chuckled a callous girl. "Just give me a second and I''ll put you out of your mise-"


    Andrew''s eyes flared and the necklace wrapped around his neck was ripped off. With the press of a single button, the room erupted in streaks of lightning. Even as the bullet pierced his skull, he still stared vacantly as the girl withered under the blow. Then the lightning danced from monitor to monitor before jumping to each invader.


    "Pretty bad dream, huh?"


    Seeing the gloating smirk on Yuol as his sight returned, Andrew glowered at the man.


    He looked at the table and caused the four daggers to impale it.


    ''What do you want?'' Wrote Andrew, knowing full well direct attacks would be meaningless.


    "Ah, learned in letters but not words. No matter. Where are you from. Two horned demons do not live in Vinas - normally. Even in Thurn, they are rare, though more accepted due to the Lord''s heritage. However... to think I get to kill one of you traitorous bastards. It is an honour, my Lord," chuckled Yuol condescendingly.


    ''What do you want,'' repeated Andrew as the steel letters floated in the air.


    "From where do you hail," spoke Lord Huren. "Who do you work for? What is the purpose of you coming here?"


    ''I do not work for anyone,'' replied Andrew in writing. ''You should know where I''m from, shouldn''t you?''


    Andrew wrote that and glared at Yuol. The single-horned demon looked at him for a long while before he turned away. "I don''t care. I just want the opportunity to watch you burn."


    Lord Huren growled, "don''t you dare. Not yet. I will repeat this once more: from where do you hail?"


    ''East. The Great Desert. What did my ancestors do to madden the likes of this pathetic excuse for a demon?'' Wrote Andrew.


    "What?! Me - pathetic?! I''ll ki-"


    "Quiet. You are a guest. This is not Vinas so you''ll behave under my orders. Naturally, you''ll have the right to deal with this one when the time comes. Admittedly, we''ll have to hunt down the other, but still."


    The Lord heaved a small sigh before continuing. "Your people once led the war against humans. It was they who brought ruin and despair to both races. In the end, few remained. However, to the survivors, they were the ones responsible. You''ll find ignorance here, but in most other Kingdoms, they won''t allow you passage without taking your head on principle. That or your freedom.


    "It was for that reason we assumed you wore the mask. However, be that as it may, who do you work for?"


    Andrew took a deep exhale and looked around. "Ah, the jig is up, isn''t it," chuckled Andrew loudly. Seeing their blank eyes, he smirked inwardly, "you should know I''m not that idiotic. Why is it you brought a little... hell, weak minion of that empire? You ought to be aware of the limitations of..."


    He snickered as he looked at the broken, bleeding single horn. "... Ah, impotence. Truely impotent."


    "Shadow word: pa-"


    "Silence," spoke Andrew scathingly.


    The demon''s eyes grew wide.


    "Well, aren''t you full of tricks too," spoke Lord Huren calmly. "No matter, I have five mages in the room ready to kill you at a moments notice. You won''t escape."


    "You sure? Anyways, please tell me why you are so dead-set on killing me. I don''t recall doing anything besides swindling - ahem, selling a few items here and there."


    "Sha-"


    "Silence," spoke Andew and the Lord in unison.


    Seeing the man''s mouth clamp shut at a frightening speed, Andrew nodded at the Lord Huren. "Good technique. Are you a dark magic user as well?"


    "Naturally, my boy. Now, who do you work for? Even orphaned, two-horned demons always know of the dangers they face when they leave. Well, some have hidden away and earned repentance through years of compliance and lineage checks, but your being here is suspicious at the very least."Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ''Ditch the mask and carriage,'' projected Andrew. ''I''ll be there in a bit.''


    "Truly is the case. I''ve recently come into contact with two-horned demons as well," sighed Andrew. "Now, if only they were alive to tell the tale. Nevertheless, you are determined to kill me, right?"


    "Ye-"


    "Not necessarily," spoke the man with a glare pointed towards Yuol. "There is a chance you can stave off execution. However, it will require you to give up your clan''s location such that the Reijin may appear to judge them."


    Andrew looked at Yuol before he barked a shallow laugh. "The Lord is a better emissary than you''ll ever be, impotent demon. Do you feel self-conscious about your lack of horns now when you face someone with real horns?"


    A bolt of fire rippled through the air and shot towards Andrew. Before the boy had time to react, the table, a third of Andrew''s body, and a servant, were reduced to ash.


    "Now that''s not very nice," frowned Andrew.


    "Wha... a doppelganger?!" Cried Yuol.


    "Yep, I''m getting pretty good at it now, hey? Right now I''m basically with a buddy of mine. Anyways," spoke Andrew with a mock bow. He removed both hood and mask. "Just a ''guise. Not a true blooded demon so try not to pester my business, okay? Just a small town boy looking to make a bit of coin."


    Andrew''s shadow self-reformed atop the table now that the seal was destroyed alongside with his lower body. His body reverted back into a human form with indistinct features. Naturally, he was still a fair bit taller than what he really was.


    "This is me. I will have you know I have full intention of roaming freely, but the fact remains that I do have to thank you for the information. Lord Huren, Emissary Yuol, I bid you ado."


    "Wait! Are you a demon or not?!" Cried Yuol indignantly.


    Lord Huren puffed out his chest a frowned. "Boy, do not ever come into my city - ever again."


    Andrew pushed out his tongue and stretched dramatically.


    "Old Broken-Horn, I think you might need a potion or some... pills. Anyways, till next time. Oh, keep the mask. I''ll make a new one soon enough... Yuol... Yuol the Impotent, that''ll be my new name for you," spoke Andrew thoughtfully as he abandoned his shadow clone.


    When the last vestige of shadow fell loosely, Yuol growled furiously, "I''m going to kill him. Call the Reijin. Hunt him down. There will be no mistakes - any and all forces converge on the city."


    "Oh, hey!" Shouted Andrew as he reappeared next to Yuol suddenly. "I left a little bit of a presence. Anyways, what''s the easiest way to get demonic magic?"


    "What in the actu- die!"


    Andrew flickered into the man''s shadow before silencing the man.


    "Awe, tell me," pouted Andrew. "I want to learn how to demon... ize myself. Preferably with two horns. Old man, you mind telling m-"


    --


    Back at the camp, Andrew was stomping on the ground irritably.


    "You believe that? The old man just decided to kill my shadow - no questions asked. Decrepit bastard. Well, Terra, my great minion of earth, we will soon need to evade capture! Onward my steed!"


    Terra looked at Andrew anxiously, but the boy was not intimidated in the least. His horse was going at no more than a trot as he started on a new project.


    "Wait, are we running or what?"


    Andrew quirked his head, "why''d we need to do that? Just have to make new demon masks."


    "No, listen here," groaned Terra before he relayed a new plan.


    After listening for a few minutes, Andrew scowled and shook his head firmly. "I will not do that. I refuse to dress up as a girl."


    "Hey, kid, who would think you''re a boy anyways? Look at all that hair. Hell, you are wearing it in a ponytail right now."


    Andrew paled and looked at Terra in shock. His shock turned to agitation as he pointed back at the young man. "Hey! You''re one to talk! Look at all that hair! You dress up as the girl!"


    "No! I at least have some self-respect."


    "What are you saying about me then?!"


    "You swindled an entire province," scoffed Terra. "Like you have any semblance of that."


    "Pfft, you were there too. Coin is coin no matter where you go."


    "How about you dress up as a squire? I''ll be the Great, illustrious, Knight, Greg!"


    "No, your name is Terra, idiot minion," grunted Andrew. "How about you be the squire and I''ll make a... huh, let''s try that."


    "Ha-ha," laughed Terra triumphantly, "I''ll be a great knight, little squire."


    Andrew snorted and drove his horse into a nearby forest. It did not take long, but soon the two were dressed in plate armour.


    Rather, it simply looked like plate armour. It, in reality, was only a millimetre thick - very much liable to break with a fair jostle - but Andrew did not care about its practical use. Instead, he just bolted it to their extra clothes and made it look extremely intimidating. The full effect was obvious, but the colour coordination was completely off.


    "Why are you dressed up as a black knight - furthermore, when did you learn to modify steel like that?"


    Andrew snickered, "it''s technically modifying iron so I just played around with it a bit. Nevertheless, it is weaker, but looks so much cooler than silly white knight armour... actually, why the hell did you force me to use gold?! That''s valuable!"


    Terra snorted, "it''s all about the effect! And it''s my gold anyways, you brat."


    "Bah, ignorant fellow. Just wait until someone tries to steal your armour because it''s so shiny."


    "Not under my watch," spoke Terra pridefully. "And you can just make more anyways. What''s the big deal with using a few gold to make it look more dazzling?"


    "Dazzling...? Did you... ah, I don''t even know why I picked you as the official minion. I revoke minion rights and privileges right now! You are now a free minion - now give me my armour back."


    "No! They are my clothes, you pervert!"


    "Huh? You''re disgusting. Why would I even? That''s disgusting. Minion rights doubly revoked. Now shoo, shoo, I need to find a new minion to grant my amazing powers."


    Seeing Andrew dismissively wave him off, Terra snorted and turned to mount his horse. However, the moment he grabbed the reigns, the horse''s head exploded.


    "Charge!"


    Multiple cries were heard all around them, but the two of them looked around coldly. Andrew''s eyes glinted and a deep black mist erupted all around them. It covered the immediate vicinity so the cries of alarm were immediately heard.


    "Terra, on the ground - now!"


    Andrew launched several rock bullets at the blinded ambushers and waited several moments as he used his doppelganger to survey the outside area. He noticed seven were stationed at a distance, but his doppelganger was shot down before he could deal with even one.


    "Stop," cried Andrew. "I have six hostages and I will - I will - make them feel unimaginable pain unless you leave."


    "You don''t have the guts," called out one of the wounded.


    He was the first to shriek and then two more. They were still alive, but the act had the opposite effect as he wished.


    "Destroy it all - the hostages are as good as dead!"


    Andrew bolted towards Terra and grabbed hold of his waist. Naturally he was unbelievable large compared to Andrew. However, the boy guided him along using the armour as he burrowed a hole into the earth.


    An ice lance shattered against his showy armour before sundering the armour itself. Fire danced in the shadows, but the two were being lowered into the earth as a steel shield formed above them.


    "Minion rights granted! Scattershot those bastards before we fall," cried Andrew as he opened part of the shield and lessened the shadows.


    "Fall?! What-"


    "Do it!"


    Terra''s earth bullets peppered the trees'' canopies in all directions. Occasionally cries of pain could be heard, but it was impossible to tell whether it was Terra or the others inflicting damage on their own troop. After a hole six feet in the ground was formed, Andrew collapsed the scaffold they were standing on and the two fell.


    And fell. Time seemed to drag on as they rushed down into a curtain of darkness. Then they felt the solid ground on their feet - rather, on Andrew''s feet.


    They grunted out in pain, but the top most section caved in as steel covered it all. Andrew was exhausted from the use of magic and told Terra to start to dig. After all, Terra was the one who nearly crushed the poor child underneath the weight of faux armour.


    Andrew focused on the screen above and the defence of the growing tunnel as he hastily tried to mend his body.. However, his body also soon appeared from far above.


    "God damn it all! When did I piss you all off?! Stupid, ignorant savages! You give demons a bad name!"


    His doppelganger pulled the shadow mist away from the ground and formed two cracking whips. Only the tips were physically present, but the ten foot long whips gave the attacking demons a start.


    "Kill his clone! Don-"


    "Pain, pain, pain!"


    Of the seven, three were attacked with the wriggling whips and another three were inflicted with the hex. However, his doppelganger was destroyed with a lightning bolt from the last man.


    Andrew returned his fading consciousness to his true body and crawled through the dark tunnel. He forced himself to remain consciousness and the two formed several different tunnels to throw off the pursuers before delving deep into the ground.

 Chapter 26

    He did not know it at the time, but he was growing closer and closer to the unearthed ancient ruins that bordered the kingdom.


    "How long has it been?"


    "You''re supposed to be the great earth master," growled Terra. "You should know which way is up versus down!"


    "Shut up, Terra. This is why I have minions. You are the Earth Minion - therefore, you should know."


    "Under what logic?! It''s been only, like, a few months - if that - since I''ve learned real magic. So you tell me!"


    "Well it isn''t like we can exactly go back," spoke Andrew irritably. "We had to bury the passage when four of the bastards came chasing."


    Terra coldly snorted and continued to dig through the soil and stone that stood in front of them. After two hours of alternating, Andrew sighed dramatically as he despondently stopped.


    "Maybe we shou-"


    The ground underneath them caved in. In seconds, the two were on cold marble floors half-buried by loose sediment.


    "What in the actual f-"


    A roar suddenly resounded in the hall. Andrew hastily forced all the dirt away and looked upwards.


    "Really...? Seriously...? Why?!"


    Andrew''s pained cries reverberated through the hall. He looked at Terra, but the young man''s face was contorted in pain as his chest heaved.


    "It''s just me..." sighed Andrew. "And you."


    A brute of a creature glared at Andrew and hefted up a double-headed axe. It roared once again and charged at Andrew. It was a bulky, wide-shouldered monster with the upper body of a bull. Its bristling fur stood on end as it sprinted headlong towards Andrew.


    Andrew called out all four of his curses, but the minotaur just roared in fury as it swung down the blade. He let out a shrill sound as the axe neared his face.


    By sheer instinct, he forcibly manipulated the weapon, diverting the axe to the creature''s hoof. The boy then roared as the minotaur crushed Andrew''s leg as he stomped in fury.


    A pained cry echoed once more. It was followed by hundreds of needle-like shards of stone that shot forward. The barrage shattered on the minotaur''s chest, but the first signs of blood were seen. Due to the force alone, the beast was forced back a few steps.


    "How about this," seethed Andrew.


    He slammed both hands into the collapsed earth and needle-like hooked quills appeared all around him. This time the barrage pierced an inch into the hulking beast''s hide before he was sent back once more with a hasty smack from the shaft.


    The already vicious eyes glowed with a dull red as the minotaur roared. Andrew''s consciousness drifted from him, but he begrudgingly forced himself awake as the beast charged.


    "Let''s hope..." laughed Andrew bitterly as the beast neared once more.


    His eyes closed resignedly when the creature neared. Pools of blood dripped from the beast as it neared. Its gait slowed and its breath tightened; however, the axe was raised high above its head.


    Andrew felt a heavy weight drop on his shoulder and then his entire body was crushed.


    ---


    Several hours later, he regained consciousness.


    "Ah, I''m still alive," chuckled Andrew through hoarse breaths. "Terra, you here?"


    "Bastard is heavy," half-shouted Terra. "Hurry up and help."


    Andrew groaned and tried to move his body, but the pain stilled him. The boy laughed bitterly and used earth magic to create a small brace that penetrated into the marble flooring. After the minotaur''s body was lifted a few centimetres above him, he shifted his body using the rubble.


    "Damn it all," moaned Andrew. "Don''t tell anyone, ''kay?"


    Andrew craned his head and looked at the blood that coated the floor. Terra remained silent the entire time as he gawked at the blood-soaked Andrew. However, there was nothing he could do. And the recovery was dreadfully slow. In addition, the sharp twinges of pain erupted when he did not expect it.


    "Just give me... maybe an hour. Cut some meat off the bastard."


    "You want to eat that?!" Cried Terra. "It''s basically human!"


    "Basically?" Scoffed Andrew. "Look at it. Not human. And I''m hungry."


    "That''s... that''s disgusting."


    Andrew snorted and focused on using blood magic to recover. His mana pool was nowhere near full enough. However, he was able to mend a fair portion of his injuries in time for the young man to finally relent to his grumbling stomach.


    "At least cook this - very, very well done," sighed Terra holding a chunk of meat from the severed arm. "If I die-"Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "Shut up," growled Andrew as he thoroughly cooked the meat that was in front of him.


    He could not even bring himself to eat right now. However, the meat was enticing him as he sluggishly focused on healing himself.


    After another hour, Andrew gave into the feeling. His legs were still fractured, but he made a splint to brace both legs and called out towards Terra.


    "Please hand me one. I really, really want to hunt them all right now, but I need time," sighed Andrew.


    "What if another one comes?"


    Seeing the masked anxiousness on Terra''s face, Andrew snorted and waved his hand. "Your turn. If not, whatever."


    Terra bit his lip and began to sever off another round for Andrew.


    ''Hey, Leya,'' projected Andrew. ''LEYA!''


    ''AH! Don''t do that! I was just beating Tifren all by myself!''


    ''That''s nothing,'' thought Andrew scornfully. ''Anyways, afterwards tell the geezer I need to talk to him. Well, hopefully minotaurs aren''t poisonous. Whatever, anyways, tell the geezer that I''ll make him a picture book if he tells me how the hell to get out of that stupid ruin - and tell him to stop the bloody Reijin.''


    ''Uhm, no thanks. You''re on your own.''


    ''You like swords right? I can make you a sword. No using it on me or I will shatter it immediately. Deal?''


    The line went silent for a moment. ''How many?''


    ''Two?''


    ''No deal.''


    ''How many did you need?! They''re swords - basically worthless in this world. Argh, fuck, hurry up blood-magic. My legs are broken and I''m stuck with a scaredy-cat minion.''


    ''Lifetime supply.''


    ''Pfft, no deal. You deal with normal, mundane blacksmiths that can''t do jack-shit. I''m going to punish minotaur after-''


    ''A man-cow is attacking?''


    The loud, rumbling roar was heard from a great distance away. Terra stiffened, but Andrew snorted.


    "It isn''t that big of a deal! Just blast it with rocks. Maybe aim for the legs? Seems human-ish to me."


    "I thought you said it was just a monster?! I already ate a full arm!"


    Andrew ignored Terra and gnawed on the slab of meat that was cut out for him. "Legs, rocks, kill - then we can eat him too."


    Andrew''s mana pool was less than half. Terra''s was full after recovering over a few hours without any real combat. However, the young man could not bring himself to move as the echoing footsteps appeared around a corner.


    "Just. Hit. It. With. Something."


    Andrew saw the beast appear and sighed dramatically. Terra was shivering the entire time so Andrew smacked him with a rock.


    "Hey! What was that for?!"


    Seeing Terra in a blind rage, Andrew pointed wordlessly towards the beast and watched as the man unleashed his fury on the chilling creature.


    "DIE!"


    The minotaur roared alongside his opponent''s shout. However, Andrew watched as the young man, who he meticulously trained, rush the beast in what could be called a suicidal attack.


    "What..." murmured the boy as he saw Terra raise up a plain sword.


    The minion and minotaur exchanged blows. However, the seven foot tall beast was knocked back under the rock covered blade. Then the great axe that the beast wielded knocked the young man around. However, Terra recovered and began thrashing around violently.


    Even so, the two were mutually exchanging blows seemingly as equals. There were no signs of stopping, but Andrew noticed Terra was started to grow slow.


    "Illustrious, Great Knight-Minion of the future Demon King! Can you not even beat a cow person?!"


    "I''m not a damn minion! And you said it was a monster, damn it! "


    Terra''s roar loudly reverberated through the room. Andrew looked at his pupil''s progress with soft eyes. Even as his mana was being depleted to fuel with attacks, the minotaur was also growing tired.


    Terra ducked underneath a horizontal blow and struck the creature''s knee. There was a deafening crack of stone as the blade stopped partways. The minotaur was furious and dropped the axe whilst falling to its knees. Instead, he thrust out his fists and beat Terra''s body with a series of punches before the flailing body was launched towards Andrew''s spectating body.


    "Bastard! Get away from me," cried Andrew.


    However, the fractured steel and gold-plated body was launched towards Andrew. His cry was, naturally, unheeded and he felt the brush of steel run across his face. He was jabbed with a loose gauntlet but was otherwise unharmed.


    Glaring at Terra, Andrew scoffed loudly. "See? Legs- wait, don''t make me kill it! I''m still crippled!"


    Terra, unfortunately, grew dizzy and fainted underneath the assault. However, Andrew glared at the limping minotaur. Using blood magic, he launched needle of minotaur blood towards the beast as he aimed for the beast''s neck.


    It took a solid portion of his power, but the beast finally fell under the attack. Since it was already prone, Andrew had an easy target. Yet, he was still forced into manipulating the beasts'' blood from afar as he tried to hastily restore his body.


    Eventually, the two were partially healed. However, with every passing minotaur, the frequency increased significantly. While they were both able to fight off a single minotaur, they were forced to contend with ever growing lists of lingering injuries. It was only when Andrew''s primary injuries were alleviated that the two were able to catch up with the others that reinforced their ranks.


    This, in total, cost them a month of suffering under the constant attacks. In all that time, he had not heard from Leya at all. Nevertheless, he was able to hold off long enough with the growing supply of food.


    "This place reeks," grunted Terra. "We need to move. The rot is kicking in full-force."


    "Through the ruins or tunnel above..." murmured Andrew. "No matter, through the ruins, young minion!"


    "You''re younger than me! Don''t call me that either!"


    "Bah, so petty. No matter, shall we be off?"


    "Obviously, my sword is breaking though. Please... four more."


    "Bastard, you''re just like my sister. Need, need, need - how did you become my minion again?"


    "Through mutual exploitation of common folk and running from the law?"


    "Single-horned demon law means nothing to me."


    "What about the Chancellor?"


    "He can be subdued easily," laughed Andrew dismissively. "Just have to read that book to make a picture book for him and he''ll run off for a few months."


    "You are..." Terra cut himself off and shook his head. "Ah, whatever. Broadsword, stronger than your usual cheap work."


    "My ''cheap'' work is still better than most blacksmiths!"


    Terra rose his brow, "is that all that the Great Blacksmith X can do? It''s kind of... disappointing."


    "I hate you. You deal with the next minotaur wave, minion."


    Andrew glared at Terra who wore a gloating smile and crafted two. He refused to work on anymore and purposely made it as plain as possible to conflict with his armour design.


    Terra smirked and began to slowly modify the blade to his liking. He did not touch the core section of the blade but managed to alter the hilt and pommel.


    "Stop being so natural at Earth magic... it''s annoying. I practised for like, eight years and it took me so long to get to that point!"


    "What? You are not eight, you lying brat. Anyways, sorry that I''m just too good. Maybe you should be the min-"


    "Silence," called out Andrew. "Hah, I still have other ways to contend with you, you cocky minion."


    "Just wait," chuckled Terra with a competitive glint in his eyes. "It''s only a matter of time!"


    "No!" Cried Andrew in anguish, "a minion will never beat me! My arch-nemesis random guards might... but I''ll kill more of them than you ever will!"


    "Big words for a little boy."


    Andrew glared at him and formed a doppelganger. It formed into what he thought was his ideal appearance, that was his original body before he came to this world. As a minor alteration, he made the shadow clone grow larger until it was taller than the young man.


    "Nice try, I saw that, Shortie."


    Andrew turned his head and started walking. He walked towards a large steel wall and Andrew called out, "remember how someone wet himself when the first minotaur come around? Pitiful. Truly, truly pitiful."

 Chapter 27

    Several hours later, the two realised they were lost. It was a maze. There was no end to the corridors that drifted apart. It appeared like a grid-system. However, there was little no way out of it walking through endless torrents of passages in their experience.


    "Ha, thirteen, you?" Cried Terra.


    "Fifteen - sixteen!" Spoke Andrew as he finished off the third minotaur that swarmed around him. "Are we going closer to a den... corral?"


    "Damn it. Whatever, you are cheating with that damn blood magic."


    "Not my fault someone is so hell-bent on beating them up. It''s inefficient, I''ve told you that too many times already!"


    "What? Since when!"


    "Like...? Huh, I don''t remember."


    "Then you just thought it? Yet, you didn''t say anything?!"


    "Hmm, maybe? Your fault mister knight minion."


    "Fourteen."


    "Huh, where?"


    Andrew looked around curiously. He could not find the minotaur at all. However, when he say Terra with a wide grin, the young man pointed towards a far passageway.


    "I''m not fixing that sword," scoffed Andrew. "You broke it. You deal with it."


    "Huh? Wait! No!"


    Andrew already sprinted in the other direction and Terra looked back and forth between his blade and the boy. After a second of reflection, he bounded off towards the blade and the two separated.


    Andrew snickered and quickly froze a patch up ice underneath a roaring minotaur. As the beast clumsily fell, Andrew jumped atop it and used a blood-dagger to pierce deeply into its neck. Using the creature''s blood, he crafted another to add to his collection.


    In total, five whirled around him as he looked for another one.


    "Help! HELP!"


    Andrew looked back and paled. "Come to the corpse! I hate to do this, but you''ll have to carry me after!"


    "Hell no, brat! Just kill them!"


    Andrew shook his head and pressed his hand into the dead minotaur''s wound. He created hundreds of tiny daggers that whirled around him. Even that wouldn''t be enough.


    He broke apart the five he created before and growled, "be ready to finish them off! It definitely, definitely does not reflect in the scoreboard! Duck!"


    Terra dove forward and twelve minotaurs continued behind him. As the young man fell, so, too, did the daggers descend on the beasts. They targeted no particular location. Instead, the tiny daggers were launched at random. Nevertheless, the first line fell due to the sudden blow.


    In a moment, a second line trampled over the first to be greeted with another wave of daggers. By the time the second wave fell, the third approached. However, the bottom-most minotaurs were already silent. The second, however, screamed loudly under the hooves of their brethren.


    Nevertheless, a few daggers still pricked the last four. Andrew slumped over and leaned back. "Leave one of them alive. Four is nothing for you, right?"


    "If I had a half-decent sword!"


    Andrew rolled his eyes and threw his own unused blade towards Terra.


    "No complaining now."


    Andrew lazily rested on the minotaur corpse as he looked at his minion passionately cut through the stumbling group of minotaurs. Two of the ones trampled upon decided to join the fray when Terra came into the mix. However, the young man led the four further and further away.


    "Huh? What is he... bastard!"


    Andrew noticed his plan just a little too late. He was forced to face two, albeit heavily damaged, minotaurs completely unarmed when Terra guided them through a different passage. His mana pool was also next to nothing.


    With a thunderous roar, the two charged without heed of their injuries. One directly fell, but soon was forced up by the other. It seemed like the two were physically relying upon each other to stand. Therefore, as the two crawled towards Andrew, he, too, crawled.


    Away, of course.


    However, seeing the boy once merely sitting atop the corpse was enough to determine him as a target, even disregarding the previous blows he struck against them.


    Andrew bitterly sighed and staggered to his feet. He was exhausted. However, he was not about to be done in by the two after coming so far. Using another minotaur corpse as a small obstacle, he crawled just in front the stumbling pair and glared at the two.


    "Come on, come on," coaxed Andrew.


    The two bellowed the moment they saw the desecrated corpse and bounded forward. The moment the first axe appeared, Andrew fell to the side. He dodged the axe and heard it cut into the other.


    The victimised minotaur growled and shoved the other towards the marble walls. As an impromptu, hazy brawl appeared right next to him, Andrew muttered indignantly.


    "Well, there goes my grand plan. Whatever."


    He stretched his body and forced his blurry vision to focus. He leant down and jumped as high as he could muster. It allowed him to grip the waist of the winning minotaur. The beast immediately tried to buck him off, but Andrew held fast as he shouted, "drain, drain, drain, drain, drain, drain."Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    With every application, his mind would grow numb for the space of a second before it cleared. It needed constant body contact so it was nearly useless against mages or foes that could kill him easily in close combat. This, effectively, made it a nearly useless skill. However, when the opponents were already busy or injured, it allowed him to absorb its life force to resupply him with mana.


    The once brown, bristled fur turned white and the beast fell atop the one it used to be bashing vigorously with its fist. Andrew used the cover of the beast to touch the trapped minotaur who painfully screeched in response.


    He, too, fell. However, Andrew''s mana pool was forced into a strange state. The life force of the two minotaurs, dying or not, forcibly expanded his mana pool significantly. He did not like the feeling of his veins bulging, his muscles rippling, and skin glowing with a faint light so he shot a barrage of the two creatures'' blood to expend the mana before it could damage him.


    Terra was just walking back when the corridor was dyed crimson. Andrew did not even bother condensing it so it dyed the first ten meters of the passage in a thin layer before intermittent patches appeared afterwards.


    "Wha- what are you doing?"


    Terra was looking at Andrew curiously, but Andrew just sighed loudly.


    "Too strong - their life force, not them. Blood magic is annoying here."


    "Well, it is already supposed to be a repulsive, disgusting path as it stands. Forbidden magic, you know?"


    Andrew quirked his head and laughed lightly. "You know that blade alteration skill? That''s technically frowned upon too. Same thing with blood magic. It''s just the implications and the potential it holds rather than the magic itself. Well, naturally you have to kill things to get access to ammunition, but still."


    Terra looked thoughtfully as he stared at the ceiling. "How would it be frowned upon? And you can use your own blood, I guess."


    "If your an idiot," scoffed Andrew. "It isn''t bad to use it to heal yourself, considering it''d be lost anyways, but to shot it willy-nilly is dumb."


    "And the earth magic?"


    "Forgeries and such nonsense... though it is good money. Whatever, I may or may not set you up later... actually how much gold do you have?"


    Terra snickered and looked away bashfully. Andrew half-glared at him before he rose his hands.


    "I was relying on messengers to drop off packages back home. It isn''t stealthy, nor did I think it would be, but I don''t really care about most of that nonsense. Commoners don''t really care about the details anyways if a good enough rumour circulates."


    Terra looked offended, "hey! We''re not that simple and mindless."


    "Never said you were," laughed Andrew. "It is mostly just that we have other things to do on a daily basis rather than purposely dig into something just because. Thus, we take things at face-value for the most part."


    "Hmm, say it like that then," spoke Terra irritably. "That way makes it sound far, far better."


    "Shush, you traitor. You led those four knowing that I''d have to kill those two with damn near nothing."


    "Oh, eighteen," smirked Terra.


    "Did you really want to tally those up? Considering that mass of flesh over there was mostly kill by me."


    "Nah, they were downed by the other minotaurs."


    "Due to me."


    "Minotaurs."


    "Twenty-four."


    "You have eighteen, brat."


    "Who gets the ones I killed then?" Scoffed Andrew.


    "Me?"


    "Nice to meet you, mister Pulgist," laughed Andrew as he reclaimed his sword from the man''s hip. "Enjoy your dry, cracked fists - they''ll impress all the noble ladies."


    Terra was about to say something, but he stopped suddenly. "Brat, we have a problem."


    "Minion, speak."


    "I''m no- gah, whatever, there is a lot more..."


    Andrew muttered and turned around. It was a relatively straight passage so he could see the advancing enemies. Oddly they were not minotaurs, but something more akin to cats. However, the beasts were rapidly closing in on them.


    Andrew shouted, "I''m hungry so you guys wait!"


    He slammed both palms to the ground as closed off the passage with a thick sheet of steel. There were only about five meters between the two parties, but snarls were heard from behind the steel wall - from very animated imprints on the steel wall.


    "Other side too, hey?" Murmured Andrew as he closed another section with two of the corpses inside.


    He poked out a few holes before his mana pool was completely exhausted. Nevertheless, the two could not get any real rest under the constant torrent of cries from outside.


    ''Andrew, he''s here again. He says it''s taking too long. Oh, our house is better than before too.''


    ''Oh, hey. How so? New wood and all that?''


    ''Yeah, pretty decent. Did not like sleeping in that seedy inn for a while, but dec-'' She paused momentarily before projecting angrily. ''Seriously?! What did you do to him?''


    ''Oh, ask him if he knows about the Reijin.''


    ''Why shou- Ah, shut up old man, oh, wrong person... He wants it. Whatever ''it'' is. Gah, why am I between this damned thing?!''


    ''I told you. Reijin?''


    ''Apparently rogue demon hunters commissioned by a council appointed by the thre- no. Swords. A lifetime supply.''


    ''Nah, that''s more than enough information,'' laughed Andrew before musing, ''so why do they want to kill me? I told them I''m not actually a demon king... yet. Bastard didn''t even tell me how to turn! Damn you, Lord Huren!''


    ''Lord who? Whatever, deal with this.''


    ''Can''t. Trapped in an ancient ruin. How''s school?''


    ''Decent, you know? Oh, Re- damn it, just send him whatever the hell it is he wants.''


    ''Just tell that pervert to wait. Oh, tell him that I''ll make a picture book if he gives them back as soon as I get back. Though I''ll have to read that raunchy thing.''


    ''Disgusting pigs... men.''


    ''Pretty much,'' projected Andrew laughingly. ''Leya, don''t miss me too much, after I kill some evil kitty-cats, I might find a ... why does this feel different now?''


    ''I broke that damned seal,'' growled a raspy male voice. ''Hurry up and give me that figurine. My collection was perfect - utterly perfect, but no! You just had to make new merchandise!''


    "Ugh, Kakarov."


    ''Just wait! I''m lost in a ruin after running away from demon hunters. They didn''t like me swindling random humans for some reason or another.''


    ''I don''t care! Tunnel upwards. You must have come in that way if you are lost in the pitiful ruin.''


    ''Just scamper off, old man. Just wait. Hell, why is this damn ruin so big?!''


    Chancellor Kakarov unwittingly gave Andrew information to his questions after a few prodding questions.


    It was originally once a city that demons and human lived peacefully in. Unfortunately, relationships soured under the differing growing religions that were adopted by the different parties. They were inherently inclined to one magic system or another, albeit not restricted, so they gave precedence towards that aspect.


    It was due to internal strifes that civil wars were brought forth. It is said a council, neutral to the conflict, remained in the ancient city while it burned under the flames of war led by two different parties. Granted, they were the strongest of their generation, but only two left the council of eight.


    One was a human by the name of Alphones and the other was a demon, Kurz. The only ones capable of combating these two were the others in the council. Yet, with the faultering relations, the leaders remained in the ancient city for many long years in seclusion.


    Some say they left one at a time, but no one even knew the location until it was unearthed two decades ago. Even with all that time, few were capable of delving too deeply into it. Not for few of monsters, traps, or even unconventional dangers. It was simply due to the lack of proper food. All the meat is said to be poisonous and all food brought in expires far faster than usual.


    Andrew looked at Terra who returned the glance with a quirk of his head.


    "I think... huh. Well, we''re not dead yet!"


    "Why did you bring that up?"


    "Well, people say... whatever, to hell with it. Yay for blood magic! Thank me for curing that raging poi-" he paused when he caught Terra''s cold glare. "Let''s keep goin- shut up, old man!"


    "I''m not-"


    "Not you."


    ''Yeah, yeah. I get four full spells books up to ''mage'' level for personal use and the chance to read two legendary books. Shadow Wyvern sounds cool. Hmm, give me a little while - also I might die from minotaur poisoning. Maybe.''

 Chapter 28

    The panther-type monsters were far trickier to deal with than the minotaurs. Due to their accumulated numbers, Andrew and Terra used the steel shelter and hallway as a closed firing range. The panthers were also very susceptible to the cold which Andrew used to full force.


    "Shadow-me will box them in, just don''t miss them. And no cheating! I''m doing the work here, you slacker!"


    "I can''t raise a damned wall fifty meters away, idiot!"


    "Shut up and cook, I''m hungry, minion."


    "I''m no- you''re gone already, aren''t you?" Terra kicked a minotaur corpse irritably before launching a rock pre-emptively at the panthers. However, he missed by a narrow margin. The creatures were as responsive as they were fast so most concentrated attacks would fail if it was not allowed a large margin of error. Ie, a simultaneous attack that could entrap them.


    After the two walls were built, the two attacked the enclosed beasts. Andrew used a field of ice on his side to slow their movements and thrust spikes towards them when they fell. Terra noticed the tactic and modified it for his own use. Admittedly, he could not travel as far as Andrew who could use his doppelganger as an auxiliary, but he roughened the marble floor and trapped smaller segments with thin, but numerous spikes.


    All the while, the two casually took turns at cooking the left-over minotaur. Now that he thought about it, he felt a little sick when he ate it, but he ignored the feeling and it, too, soon dispersed. Granted, he only ate the monster portion, so he wasn''t sure if it was related to hygiene, cooking methods, or if there was an inherently poisonous substance to it.


    Even so, the horde of panthers was dispersed of killed outright and the two exited the shelter.


    "They didn''t even eat the minotaurs, huh?"


    Andrew laughed awkwardly and kept walking. He pulled out two strips from their shelter and turned them into two of his better swords. He handed them both to Terra who looked at him suspiciously, but Andrew ignored the young man and ran ahead.


    The was no cry, but a shadow darted towards Andrew.


    "I saw you already. I do my homework, kitten," laughed Andrew triumphantly as he neutralised the cat. "Oh, Terra, this isn''t a thing - ahem, drain, ahem."


    Andrew coughed to obnoxiously cover up his obvious use of blood magic, but Terra simply did not care at this point. He had already received healing from it and he knew it was far superior to a basic water recovery spell. Therefore he had no qualms about terrorising little felines.


    After the black cat withered to little more than skin and bones, Andrew happily used his excess mana to create an ornate steel armour for Terra.


    "My valiant Minion Knight! Here, a present from your beloved master."


    "I have no master, but I''ll take it," spoke Terra suspiciously.


    "Ha," laughed Andrew. "Blood-magic spell activate!"


    Terra suddenly dropped the armour and backed far away from it. Andrew simply fell on the ground and burst into laughter. Tears welled up in his eyes as he tried to look at the man''s expression. However, when he saw the wide-eyed fright for the first time in awhile, he couldn''t help himself but laugh more.


    "It... like the... time... you..." laughed Andrew with a fading, hoarse voice.


    Terra blushed and barked at Andrew to stop. However, he smirked knowingly when he noticed a shadow move.


    "What time was that again?"


    "When... when..." spoke Andrew, not containing himself in the slightest.


    However, he stopped suddenly as he roared in pain. The panther''s paw stabbed into his shoulder as a maw wrapped around his thin arm. The panther looked at Terra before it bolted with Andrew in tow.


    "Let me go! Drop me! Drop me!"This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Andrew was repeatedly stabbing it with the ever-present daggers hanging from his waist. However, with the prize in its mouth, the creature did not bother with the slightest inclination of pain.


    "Shadow-me, go!"


    His doppelganger bolted in front of him and summoned up a wall of ice.


    "Drain!"


    The ice continued to build until it surrounded the two. The doppelganger phased through a small hole and began piercing it with stalagmites and stalactites of ice. When the creature was forced into such a tight position that even breathing was impossible, Andrew drained the beast again before making a hole for himself.


    "Terra, that was so not cool," growled Andrew as he held his loosely hanging arm.


    The young man laughed aloud and soon felt pressed against the wall as he held his stomach. Andrew ignored Terra as he began to syphoning the blood from the struggling panther to recover his savaged shoulder and arm.


    He heard a scream echo behind him but Andrew gave a cold harumph as he continued to heal himself.


    After several minutes, Terra returned in a horrid state. The two shared a grim smile before they laughed heartily.


    -------


    "See, we don''t even need him," laughed Leya as she stood atop Juin''s chest gloatingly.


    "It is getting easier and easier," agreed Reva. "Though, it''ll be awhile before the constant matches to continue. Hell, they''ve been cut down to ever Friday. It is kind of unfair, but still."


    Kate sighed from the side, "we may not have monsters like you, Leya, but Ator still holds on far and above the others."


    "Oh, is that a bet?"


    "You know it is," laughed Kate. "No intervention from us three, though, as per usual."


    "Awe, such unfair rule," grinned Reva. "Oh well, sounds fair. Oh, Leya, have you heard from him?"


    Leya waved dismissively as she looked at the two classes beginning a melee. "Just hunting cows and cats from what I know. Something about a maze or something too. And demon hunters."


    "Oh, sounds interesting," murmured Kate. "Anything else?"


    "Besides having the house constantly requiring reconstruction due to a neurotic old man, no."


    "Still, it''s been nearly a year. Did he really have a birthday underground?"


    "I doubt he even remembers it. The old man typically just harasses me every couple months, but apparently, he hasn''t died yet from monsters or monster poison."


    Reva looked at Leya oddly, "do you not really care what happens to him?"


    Leya shrugged and puffed up her chest. "I''ll be fine in any case. Hell, he is about to miss the final exam, but they''ll probably let him back whenever... well... if those guys don''t kill him."


    "The demon hunters?"


    "Yeah, apparently he made contact with them six or seven times inside there. Not to mention afterwards... he is human, hell if I know what goes on with those whack-jobs."


    Reva and Kate shared a glance before they sighed. It took a little while, but Reva wore an impish grin as she nudged Leya. "Hey, look who is here. Prince Charming has come for someone, I hear," laughed Reva knowingly.


    Leya tilted her head, but a soft nudge turned her around to greet a slightly older student.


    He was roughly thirteen, or fourteen, but the young man had been keeping an eye on Leya for a fairly long time. Whether his nearly perfect complexion, deep eyes, or graceful figure, he was all but perfect in the two sisters'' eyes. Nevertheless, Leya turned around and coldly snorted.


    "Salan, why''d you come?"


    "Of course to see you," laughed the boy happily. "Do I need any other reason to see you, my love?"


    "Of course you do," spoke Leya indifferently. "You always come with plots and schemes. You are worse than him."


    "Him? I don''t know who you are talking about, but I can assure you on the Huren family name, that there is nothing of that sort going on."


    "Nevermind. Anyways Reva, Kate, shall we be off?"


    The two exchanged a glance and snickered, they nodded and quickly fled before Leya had a chance to catch up. Seeing their departing figures, Leya inwardly sighed before turning back to the boy.


    "Well, that was not supposed to happen. I''ve got to go anyways."


    "Wait," cried Salan. "Just give me a bit, okay? My father wanted to extend the invitation to come to his palace during the summer break. We can extend the invitation to all family and friends so you can fully enjoy the town. Don''t worry, our villas will be far more than enough to house near anyone you wish to come."


    "N-"


    "She''ll accept," cried two voices from afar. "Just leave it to us!"


    Leya glared at the two hovering figures before they fled from view once more. However, seeing Salan''s excited expression, she could not find it in herself to turn it down in that situation.


    She did say anything, only waved sullenly as he departed. She met up with the two happily humming girls who alternated glances between Leya and themselves. Nevertheless, the three wandered around the town for a few hours until Leya wandered back home.


    The house had undergone several improvements after the Chanceller''s repeated attacks. Instead of being a simple two story, archaic building, it was revamped into a brand new building. Although the magically reinforced stone was lost, the building itself was sturdy enough to disregard the addition.


    "Hey, mom, is dad home?"


    Rae looked at her warmly and nodded. In her hands was a new-born girl who looked quite similar to Rae herself. She carried platinum blond hair - a gift from her father - had a round face and large eyes, but unlike the two of them, she was very loud and demanded attention at every moment. Nevertheless, with the stockpile of gold, Keryzn was able to cut down on time from work and help around the house.


    "Reva and Kate wants us to go to Lord Huren''s villa during the summer. I don''t really care one way or another, but those two seemed to want to go. But..."


    Seeing her daughter trail off, Rae smiled gently, "of course. Keryzn dear?"


    Keryzn shrugged before he walked up to his newest child, Felli. "I can pull some favors, I''m sure. What town again?"


    "Don''t recall," murmured Leya. "Markit, maybe?"

 Chapter 29

    "Ugh, I''m done with this place," groaned Terra. "It has to been at least a year. I need the sun! Sun, where are you?!"


    Andrew sighed and nodded. "Just random monsters, more walls. Hell, we''ve walked to the edges like four times, but there was nothing. Even the centre seems impossible to get to. Stupid evil mechanical spiders..."


    "Walls, beasts, more walls, more beasts. I''m tired off sleeping in steel walls. Even those magical showers are weird when I''m with a little kid next to me."


    Andrew scoffed, "I''m not interested in that kind of thing, pervert."


    "Hey, you''re the one going to basically make... how many scenes?"


    "Forty, fifty?"


    "Fifty scenes of naked women parading around a dim-witted, ungodly blessed man."


    Andrew gave him a pointed glare. "You realise the mental damage I got from a perverted old man forcibly reading that to me for months? Not even by myself - an old man. Reading it to me - excitedly."


    Terra shivered and the simple speech brought Andrew''s mind to numb. However, after several minutes of beating humanoid lizards that seemed to phase out from the very walls themselves to vent their frustration, they calmed themselves.


    Even with groans surrounding them, the two ignored it.


    Andrew looked at the ceiling for a while before he muttered indignantly. "What is the point of this bloody thing? Too stupid. Too stupid - lizard buddy, sorry. Terra, please make a sleigh or something with these guys."


    "Again? Really?"


    Andrew sighed and nodded. "Last time took a few days and that was going blind. I might just be able to blast out a way if I syphon them as I go."


    "Whatever," spoke Terra heaving a sigh. His face brightened up for a moment, "that means we''ll see the sun sooner, right?"


    Andrew nodded and grabbed the first of ten lizards. His and Terra''s armour was fixed and folded with increasingly dense layers of hardened steel. They both gave up on appearances after so long, therefore their armour was completely utilitarian. Granted, Terra did squander a little gold each time to make a person insignia no matter if it would be lucky survive for one day - let alone one week.


    Nevertheless, with them completely outfitted, Andrew forced the ceiling to the side of him to cave in. After wandering around in circles for many days, he realised the walls automatically repair themselves, but such functions required a month at the very least. It was a type of magic he was very interested in learning, but it was tedious when monsters prevented any in-depth examinations.


    After the ceiling collapsed, Andrew used his doppelganger to force his way up as he drained lizards from his original body. The tunnel was created at a reasonable angle, reinforced, and crafted with rough, earthen steps. However, the climb was treacherously long.


    "At least on lizard for food... if it''ll survive out of this thing."


    "Why wouldn''t it?" Spoke Terra curiously.


    "It''s their home and there are somehow or another formed from it," said Andrew with an indifferent shrug. "Whatever, it is basically done. It leads... to some town. Looks familiar, but still a ways away."


    "Markit?"


    "Hell if I know," laughed Andrew. "Oh, did I even tell that old man about demons and humans? Ah, whatever."


    ''Andrew, you hear me?''


    ''Leya? I thought the old man stole the earring?''


    ''Nah, he just duplicated it. Thank God he can only send it to you, though,'' project Leya with a heavy sigh. ''We are going on a family vacation. You''ve been gone for too long so I didn''t really think to tell you.''


    ''Family, huh? Ah, whatever, I''ll learn lightning magic sooner or later.'' He could almost swear he heard a muffled string of curses. He laughed heartily at that and continued, ''we are going to force our way back out. Those assassins are getting annoying. Hell, I had to devour four of them to heal my exploded stomach. Do you know how bad of a wound that is?''


    ''You are disgusting. I don''t care if they were trying to kill you, don''t go about ''devouring'' people to heal your mistakes.''


    ''Pfft, you''re just jealous. Triffling water magic is nothing compa-''


    ''I can use light magic - ergo, healing, idiot.''


    Andrew was downcast for a moment. ''Fine, whatever. Just hate, hate, hate. I don''t care. I''ll contact you when I''m up. When will you be there?''


    ''Uhm... now? Ah, bye.''


    ''Dumb bitch,'' thought Andrew inwardly.


    ''Hey!''


    Andrew laughed it off and cut off the connection.


    "Well, I guess I''m gonna be alone for a bit afterwards. You wanna head back to the capital or just wander?"


    "I still have to see my father. It''s been too long, you know? Anyways, we can work together later after all this shit is dealt with, ''kay?"


    Andrew shrugged and grabbed another lizard. He rose the ground underneath the two of them, guiding them towards the passage. It was large enough to stand - for Andrew. Terra was complaining the entire time due to a ridiculous posture, but he finally resorted to crawling on his hands and knees to speed up the process.


    Without Andrew doing the slightest thing to them, the lizards'' life force began to dwindle rapidly. By the first day, they were all dead. However, their bodies remained. Additionally, when Andrew noticed it, he stole away the last vestige of life in order to widen the tunnel for Terra.


    The two still complained as they ate tough, dry lizard flesh; but with a healthy dose of blood magic to refresh the meat, they were able to enjoy it ever-so-slightly more. Granted, it was still horrid. Yet, it still provided for them long enough to reach the surface.


    When they arrived, they were met with a similar ambush, but Andrew''s doppelganger abused the cover of night to take care of them all silently.


    "Gruesome," spoke Terra indifferently. "I could probably do it better, though."


    "Without alerting a single one? Hardly," scoffed Andrew pridefully.


    The two laughed and moved through the forest for a few kilometres before they rested. Originally, they had rested in the tunnel itself just before. However, they were still lulled to sleep by the approaching night.


    --


    Andrew yawned loudly as he looked at the crowd all around him. "Why are y''all here? It doesn''t even make sense, honestly."


    An assassin garbed in blood red clothes looked at Andrew furiously before he shook his head. His eyes were replaced with a profound coldness.


    "We need to extract information from the two of you. We''ve been made aware of your long-distance communication so we require proof of your silence on the matter."


    "That being?"


    "Your heads," laughed one.


    The leader rose a hand and interjected. "We require a blood-oath. Nothing less will appease us."


    Andrew half-glared at them before he sighed. "Why? I haven''t done anything. All I did was pawn off some goods for meagre prices using a mask. You all should be aware of that."


    "That isn''t the issue," growled the leader.


    "Something, something Lord Huren is a dick for killing my shadow-me when I just wanted to know about how to demonify myself?"


    "Tha- what?"


    Andrew''s sleepy eyes grew excited, "do you know how I can turn myself into a demon? My sister told me I was crazy ages ago, but I know there has to be a way! Two horns, naturally, though."


    The leader''s expression twitched, "why... why in the hell would you want to do something like that? You''d be hunted - even more than now."


    Andrew shrugged indifferently, "I survived thus far, right? Anyways, my dream is to be a demon king and unify the realm! Well, people can, I suppose, exist - but under my rule! I will finally, finally have true authority!"


    "You... what?" The leader looked at the other assassins who seemed equally perplexed.


    "For that reason, I have learned dark magic, plan on specialising in forbidden magic, looking to expand my- oh no! The bandits! I need to collect on those slimy bastards!"


    Andrew wanted to turn and run, but Terra was still fast asleep. He grabbed a piece of earth and formed it into two earrings. "If you want, we can keep in touch. I need to harass a few bandits later. Anyways, if you can make the long-distance magic right now, that''d be preferable. Otherwise, we can deal with in the city."Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The leader was still completely confused; however, Andrew just rambled on for several minutes. All the time he was hounding his minion to awake, but the man seemed to be a lost cause.


    "So... did you really want to learn that magic?" Mumbled the assassin. "I know of one technique, ghastly as it may be, that you carry. However, your aspirations may prove to be too fa-"


    "I''m eig- uhm, nine? Whatever. I have time, right?"


    "How the hell can a nine-year-old defeat trained assassins," growled the leader as he looked furiously at his underlings.


    Andrew puffed up his chest with pride. "You just need to train better minions!"


    "I''m not a minion," yawned Terra as he awoke.


    Andrew splayed his hands towards the young man and laughed triumphantly. "See? I''ve had this particular minion for a year and a bit and he can probably take on... that''s a lie, he has taken on two or three of your previous assassins."


    Terra scratched his chin in embarrassment.


    Andrew grinned at the response, but the troop of assassins seemed offended. "They likely weren''t mine, but a colleagues. Though, let him take on two. We''ll see if that truly is the case, Iyo, Juy."


    Andrew raised his hand as high as he could.


    "Yes?" Sighed the assassin leader.


    "Lethal or non-lethal attacks?"


    "Whichever you prefer," boasted the man. "It isn''t like you can do anything to us anyway."


    Andrew called out, "just beat ''em up, ''kay, Minion?"


    Terra was woken from his daze and he glared at the two advancing assassins. He snorted coldly and grabbed the two blades at his waist. The assassins did the same; yet, the next action threw them off.


    He tossed them on the ground and roared loudly. He bolted towards the first one and threw the stunned assassin minion to the ground. As the second approached from behind, Terra looked over his shoulder and caused the ground to collapse under both of their feet.


    Terra recovered instantly and swung his forearm into the assassin''s neck before pummeling the two who hastily tried to defend with knives. Terra snorted and covered his fists, arms, and chest with stone as he continuously struck.


    "Enough," spoke Andrew happily. "Good job, Illustrious.... what is it again? Great Knight something or another?"


    Terra snorted coldy, but a content smile appeared on his face. ''Carrot and stick approach,'' mused Andrew inwardly.


    "And three?"


    Terra faced off against another three that appeared from the shadows. All told, there were five beaten into the ground as four stood there agape.


    Andrew snickered and pointed at the leader, "I don''t really care about politics so if that''s what you''re worried about then whatever. Like I said, we can deal with an earring thing if you can find me a demon spell book."


    The leader''s eyes narrowed, "what is your end game?"


    "World domination," spoke Andrew innocently. "Wanna become my minion, we''ll do really, really, really cool things. Well, I want to hunt down all the vampires for eating pretty, two-horned demon women, but still, I know that''s boring, but I feel like I should..."


    Andrew''s speech continued on for a long time. In fact, Terra, who heard it all already, laid back down and dozed off. The four others were unfortunately required to hear him out in one way or another as Andrew spoke fervently.


    "Kha?" Murmured one of the assassins.


    "Yes," sighed the leader, Kha. "Someone... I don''t even know. I''ll contact headquarters... this isn''t normal. Keep guard over them, okay?"


    The three of them pulled out many different weapons from under their blood-red cloaks and began circle around Andrew and the sleeping Terra.


    A stalemate happened for a long time, but Andrew continued to talk passionately about his dream to conquer the world''s lands, women, and riches as he alternated his gazes between the increasingly more uncomfortable assassins.


    "You know, you must know," spoke Andrew excitedly, "how are the demon women?! I really, really want to see a pretty one my age with two horns; no offence, but single horns are kind of strange. I just really the symmetry between it all, right? Like how it frames their face and those intoxicating tails! Ah! The tails! I forgot about the tails!"


    Andrew scrambled onto the ground and formed his ideal demon women sculpture for when he grew up. It was hastily made at first, but he constantly refined it under the preying eyes of the assassins. Even those who awakened after their encounter with Terra looked at it passionately.


    "Right, right!? Two horns are the best! Symmetry! Granted, the style doesn''t matter too much as long as it fits their personality. Hell, having a single horn in the middle means it can only be boring and straight and even the slightest curve makes it look weird - right Assassin Minion #3?! Look at your horn, look at hers. Weird, right?! We need two horns! Two!"


    They were torn between wanting to kill him and wanting him to create another figure. However, many already secretly coveted the steel sculpture he tender created in front of their very eyes.


    Nevertheless, after an hour, Kha softly sighed, "you can return back with us. However, you must completely abandon all ties to this kingdom, alright?"


    Andrew shook his head firmly, "no, my mom, dad, baby sister, uncle, and a few friends are here. I don''t want to leave right now. How about... you come around with me. You don''t seem to be like that ugly Yuol so you should be able to pass as a human, right?"


    "Yuol... ugly?" Spoke Kha incredulous. "He is pretty much on the most attractive demon list, you know?"


    Andrew waved his hands dismissively, "I broke that scoundrel''s horn. He was already ugly before that, but how could a healed horn ever look desirable... not to question your standpoint."


    "I''m not like that!" Kha''s eyes were filled with indignation. "I am not interested in that - not my thing."


    Andrew raised his eyebrows and looked at A.M. #3.


    The assassin was forced in-between the two gazes and sputtered for a long moment before he ran.


    "Ha! Don''t lie. It isn''t polite to those that are. You just have to accept it, it''ll make things easier."


    "I''m not! Hell, you probably are," scoffed Kha.


    Andrew snickered and pulled out the first five pages of his trial on the Wild Adventures of Lusty Maid. It was not his best work, but it was not like he could get anything of substance over the old man''s panting.


    When Kha looked at the thin steel pages, his eyes grew wide. "Is... is that... really?"


    "Yes," spoke Andrew with a firm nod. "The first edition is already reserved. However, I can put you on the list. Naturally, you''ll have to wait a bit while I deal with a few things. How about... a year? I''ll be ten then so it''ll be normal... wait, is it normal to leave home at ten? Or even eight?"


    "No and no," sighed Kha. "I''ll talk it over with HQ. We will go back to the city and sort out a form of communication. However, my men seem to have taken a liking to your statue..."


    Andrew''s eyes sharpened and rested on the man. "Will anyone modify her horns? If so, no. I refuse."


    Kha rose his hands up defensively and frantically spoke, "no! Never. Anyways, I''m going to be in some trouble for playing it out this way so you damn well better drop off one of those book-things to me."


    Andrew quirked his brow for a moment. "Did you want this type... or better?"


    The man''s eyes twinkled and he sub-consciously gulped. Andrew laughed and jumped up to tap the man''s shoulder. "I will make a better version, but you have to trust me. Hell, it might be heretical considering your guys'' opinion... but it''ll be better, I swear."


    Kha scanned around the group and barked out, "no word of this gets out! Nothing!"


    "Understood!"


    The assassins acted oddly disciplined for once. Nevertheless, the effect faded as the looked at the statue which Andrew gave consent of passing towards them.


    Andrew suddenly got an idea and ordered, "give me your gold! I want to do something! At least whoever is keeping the statue!"


    Andrew immediately began forging a pair of bat-like wings on the demon and created a sleek, revealing dress on her otherwise nude body. It was simple, see through even, but its line could be seen emphasising the demonic woman''s curves.


    Andrew noticed a few purses that were offered and he stole them without asking for permission. Nevertheless, he reforged the gold with black iron to form an otherworldly black wing with veins of pale gold. Granted, it was not the ideal colours for the demonic woman; however, just three features gaining the coating was enough to stun even Terra who awoke to look at the statue.


    Andrew looked at it appraisingly before he shook his head in disapproval. He reached forward and grabbed a bit of the spilt blood on the ground to form intoxicating crimson eyes.


    "Hmm, there are so many options... will this do...? Oh, that was definitely not blood-magic. Definitely."


    The troop was shocked, but Andrew grew irritated at their gazes. "This is my ideal women! This is the power of two horns! Never forget that. I digress, Kha, assassin guy, let''s go."


    "Huh... I don''t want to," murmured the man. "Can''t I just say here?"


    "No," spoke Andrew adamantly. "Send your minions to take her to a royal gallery where people can appreciate her. Protect her with your life."


    "Yes, sir!" Roared the troop who carefully picked up the statue before bolting towards the border.


    Andrew rolled his eyes dramatically. "Simpletons. They''d be better off using a carriage to prevent savage eyes laying on her. Kha!"


    "Huh, yes!"


    Andrew grabbed the earth and the man''s purse. The gold coin was marked with a different emblem that Nineau''s; however, the effect was the same. He created a miniature version for Kha and spoke solemnly.


    "Protect her, okay? I will come back to check. Anyways, it is already afternoon!"


    Andrew pulled the despondent man before finally creating a sleigh underneath the man''s feet. He levitated it with earth magic as he securely loaded the once fearsome assassin up.


    After two kilometres, Andrew approached the city of Markit with a confused assassin in tow. His face was hidden by a hood so he was easily able to morph his features to that of humans. Even Andrew was surprised at the young features the man portrayed. Nevertheless, the black hair and tan skin were a little out of the ordinary.


    Granted, it was nothing too major, but it did attract stares especially with the blood-red cloak. Kha, Andrew, and even Terra entered into the city unhindered and wandered around for a short while as he looked at the bizarre.


    "Pottery sold by the mysterious Demon Brothers! It is unique - this metal never rusts! The designs are flawless, starting at one hundred gold!"


    "One hundred and ten!"


    Andrew looked at the prices and felt his heart pull. Even as the two looked around, he fell back to a wall and hid as complicated feeling arose inside of him. The final price was twenty times what he himself had made on the hastily created art pieces.


    Andrew self-consciously checked his purse. It was still heavy, but it was nowhere near as heavy as it could have been. He wanted to tearfully run to the Thieve''s guild and forge a few more to be thrown on the market. However, he suddenly heard something that stilled him.


    "The Master Blacksmith of the Demon Brothers has created exactly five hundred fourty-eight known items. Each of them is unique - even weapons forged by his hands carried a trace of artistic passion that no one could reproduce. Early works have appeared as well! Look out for the ominous, elongated ''x''."


    Andrew felt that the entire world turned on him as he thought about all the wasted gold.


    "I should have known... artists are worth so much more after they''re dead," sniffled Andrew.


    A nearby shopkeeper patted him consolingly, "it is true. I once had the opportunity to buy a blade in a small village. However, the man selflessly passed it to the chief. I hear his clan has been raised from the commoner class to landed knights with the simple token."


    Andrew cried even harder and even more people came to console him. "I just... I just want to be alone..."


    "Here," spoke a boy who wore a cracked mask. "I''ve known the grace of such a generous man. Because of it, I was finally adopted into a noble family. Think! A street orphan suddenly claiming the seat of a third son! You should have this, it''ll all be okay!"


    He offered up a small toffee candy to the despondent boy his own age.


    Andrew looked at the mask and cried again. However, he stuffed the small candy in his mouth as he wallowed in regret.


    Kha seemed lost, but Terra was on the other side of the bizarre with a similar reaction. The people simply thought they missed the opportunity to purchase the items as they showed the reactions of many others in the past. However, Terra was more proactive. He constantly checked all of his gear before he cried aloud even further.


    "Why?! Everything else had it, but why not this set?! Not even the swords!"


    His old armour was habitually marked with the x as well, but with the last alteration, Andrew simply forgot about it and left them with no chance to capitalise on it. Andrew looked at the dagger in his hands before he restrained himself. He did not want to draw attention to himself like that; but if a pot could sell for two hundred gold, he was extremely torn.


    Kha decided to leave the two alone and gazed in admiration of the small statue in their hands. Nevertheless, the two of them remained stationary for several hours until Andrew lethargically purchased two pairs of enchanted earrings.


    "Please..." spoke Andrew sorrowfully. "Just..." he sighed loudly and dropped a gold coin to the man.


    He took the earrings and forced it on Kha before he went to work on his own.


    ''There, now I''m going to drink. I need wine- lots of wine. Why?! I could have been so, so rich!''


    Andrew continued to wallow as he projected his thoughts to Kha. The leader, Kha, consoled him for a bit before he blocked the communication and the three sat in a bar drinking heavily.

 Chapter 30

    "Hurry, hurry!" Cried Kate excitedly as she zoomed past the crowd in the marketplace. She stopped suddenly and looked into the distance, "doesn''t he look familiar?"


    Leya glanced at the solitary figure and shrugged, "not really. Probably just down on his luck. Let''s not make his day worse if he doesn''t want to talk to people."


    Kate frowned before following again. "Where is Salan?"


    "Oh," murmured Reva, "he said that he''d be available in the evening. Mind you, we still have to go back to the villa."


    "It''s been fun, though, hey?" Spoke Kate with a grin as she nudged Leya.


    "Didn''t take you for that type," sighed Leya. "I really just don''t understand what he wants with me."


    The two sisters shared a glance before they snickered in unison. "It''s been going on since you came around. Not the first one, either."


    "Yeah, yeah," added Reva before turning on Kate. "What about him, though?"


    Kate blushed when she heard the alluded name; however, she starkly refuted it. The three of them were laughing as they joked around.


    By the time they returned, both sets of parents were leisurely resting at a lake shore as they watched the sun go down. It was a gorgeous sight that was a rarity in these parts. However, Rae was constantly shifting her attention to Felli.


    Nevertheless, the four adults were drinking cheerfully as they chatted about their lives. It turned out that Reva and Kate''s father worked for the government. While not far up the ladder, he did have a fair say in the workings of the capital. This increased many times when he resold a piece that he treated as a collector''s item to buy new contracts, expand his influence, before he, too, was granted the real influence of his noble title.


    Admittedly, he was still simply a poor baron, but the effect on his prestige was immense. Now, with the exception of friends and family, he was greeted with immense respect wherever he went.


    "It is shame, I''d truly like to see those two again," murmured the man. "I was simply away on business, but who would have thought such a sword would land me here?"


    Rae and Keryzn exchanged a glance before they laughed heartily. "Well, it must have been an honour, seeing him like that. Those two had made quite a name for themselves before they just up and vanished, correct?"


    The woman sighed dramatically, "if I could only see the rumoured work on the vases once more... ah, what I''d give more such a piece."


    "There, there honey," consoled the man. "We have benefited greatly as it stands. We ought to be thankful for what we have."


    Keryzn looked around suspiciously before he took out a small chain. It was nothing major. In fact, it was completely ordinary at first glance. However, when he brought it to the trailing light, he passed it over to the two.


    "We were lucky enough for my brother to track one of them down. A rather odd piece, but if you look at the clasp..."


    "It''s... it''s... is this truly one of the Demon Brothers'' work?! The melding between black, gold, and silver is impeccable! Even the links themselves are decorated lavishly with his trademark fissures!"


    The two looked at it tenderly; however, there was no sign of greed in their eyes. Keryzn smiled warmly and chuckled, "we were planning it give it to our daughter, Felli after the craze dies down a little. I trust you''ll keep the secret?"


    "Of course, of course," spoke Mrs Spring gently. "It is a wonderful gift, but why not give it to your son?"


    Rae sighed, "he isn''t interested in such things. He likes items with function and form, true. However, such a decorative piece is something that he would not use. Thus, we thought to give it to Felli when she grows up. Perhaps, it''ll be a dowry if the man is suitable, perhaps it''ll stay in the family."


    "With such an object it would be easy to gain favour with a duke to gain a title," murmured Mr Spring thoughtfully.


    Keryzn wrapped his arm around Rae and smiled gently, "we prefer the simple life. Such things would be wasted on us."


    "But then you wouldn''t have to endanger yourself every day," spoke Mrs Spring with a hint of worry.


    Keryzn waved off it off, "ah, it isn''t that big of a deal. Just as safe as your work, I imagine."


    The two exchanged a curious glance, but then their lips raised. "They''re back. I wonder what they brought us time."


    The four exchanged a laugh and soon they rose to their feet. They met up with the three girls halfway and show the joy painted on two of their faces. However, Leya was frowning irritably.


    "Why do I have to! I don''t want to dress up for some silly ball!"This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    The parents exchanged a wry smile before it dropped.


    "Andrew, are you drunk?" Spoke Leya aloud incredulously. "I thought you needed that poison cure! I don''t care if you are sad about losing out on it all, just stop being a whiny brat!"


    Leya was so irritated, she shouted out what she projected to Andrew. Nevertheless, the apprehension soon was mixed in with disbelief.


    "No, there will not be alcohol for you to drink t- no! I said no! Seriously, I don''t care! Why are you so inclin- you got another minion!? What? When!"


    Leya rambled to herself as the others approached to listen to the one-sided conversation.


    "Ugh, fine. You can come... what? You already have an invite? The hell? Whatever, I don''t know you, okay? Got it. I''m so not going to heal you, though."


    Leya was fuming until Keryzn gently ruffled her hair, "what''s going on?"


    "Andrew is pissed that he lost out on more money. Anyways," she sighed when she saw the others approach. "Anyways, he says he has an invite for tonight, but..."


    "He''s drunk? At nine?"


    Leya nodded, "he''s probably keeping up because of his water magic... but still. I don''t understand how he didn''t die from poisoning already."


    Keryzn stroked his beard gingerly before he burst out in laughter. Rae smacked his shoulder gently, but soon Felli called for her attention. The other two adults did not know how to respond, but they were already aware that Andrew was travelling with another young man who acted as a guide of sorts.


    When the sun fell past the horizon, the seven of them boarded a carriage. Unlike before, they were wearing extremely luxurious clothes that were fitted for the occasion. The women wore ball gowns, with the exception of Felli who was fast asleep in Rae''s arms. The two men who tight-fitting black suits with a small hint of silver appearing on Mr Spring''s.


    When they finally returned to the mansion they dined at several times in days past, they were greeted by a strange scene. Two children were wandering around with rough skins that sloshed wine all around them. However, there was a rather young man dressed in a red suit that seemed to be taking care of them both.


    Their original black suits reeked of alcohol as the two stumbled around. Most disregarded the scene. Yet, the moment Andrew''s hazy eyes spotted Leya he uttered an incoherent war cry and stumbled in her direction.


    "Imma... fit you.. naw, ya see? Hu'', na gu''s, ya yalla bell'' c''war''."


    Andrew drunkenly charged at Leya. However, each step he made forward was matched with three that veered in a different direction.


    "Nu min''n halp!"


    "I''d really rather not," sighed Kha who protectively covered his right jacket pocket.


    "Imma tak'' dat girl n'' smish ''er, ya ''er."


    "No!" Cried the man frantically. "Anything but that! Fine, fine. To her, right?!"


    The stir started to arise as Andrew was being carried to Leya by the scruff of his neck. However, he noticed the seven Leya''s appeared to be coming closer so he cheered happily.


    "Fast, fas''er nah! Weeeee!"


    After being thrust into the air, Andrew completely forgot about his urge to fight and was completely enthralled in the simple act of being carried.


    "I''ll take him off your hands," laughed Keryzn. "You should be able to handle the other... oh, where''d that kid run off to... isn''t that Greg!? Why the hell didn''t Brent tell me!?"


    Andrew was cradled in Keryzn''s arms like an over-sized infant. However, a faint light appeared around Andrew who suddenly woke up with a start.


    "My money! All my money... my... my money! Nooooo!" Sobbed Andrew as he reached inside his jacket pocket. He took a long swig of wine from a hidden skin before he cried again and again. "Money... I could have... been so rich... why didn''t I do a reserve... why?!"


    Keryzn was conflicted between a sober Andrew and a drunk one so he carefully designated the amount of alcohol in which Andrew drank. At the point where Andrew was a sociable, albeit sullen drunk Keryzn took away the skin.


    He set Andrew back on the ground and shooed him forward. "Go on now, no hitting on ladies right now."


    "My... lady... where is the lady... where is my dream lady," murmured Andrew before he caught sight of the red suit.


    The boy charged at the veteran assassin who squealed in fright. The two ran all around the room before disappearing. Keryzn quickly detoxified Terra before he moved back to the group.


    "That is how you handle him," chuckled Keryzn. "That or lock him up, but I don''t think that''ll hold him back much."


    "That''s... kind of cold," murmured Leya before she shrugged it off. "Oh wel-"


    "Leya! Pleasant surprise seeing you here," called Salan who appeared in a luxurious silver cloak.


    "You requested I come," sighed Leya.


    "That I did. Alas, the night has already started, but I apologise that I was preoccupied. Nevertheless, I cleared my schedule so that we may have this night for ourselves."


    Salan offered a scathing glance towards Keryzn, clearly a commoner from his attire, before requesting her hand. Leya scoffed loudly, but her father''s rumbling laughter told it was alright.


    As soon as she left to the middle of the room, Keryzn commented lightly, "she has her mother''s temper so it won''t bear well for the boy."


    He instinctively dodged a one-handed jab to his neck. It was so smooth that Felli did not even stir. However, it did catch the sight of the two accompanying parents.


    "Reva, Kate, you two should enjoy this occasion as well. No sense in staying with us, right?" Spoke their mother lightly.


    They were cast off with a soft smile before she turned towards Keryzn. "Why... did you let your son go like that?"


    "Yeah, I''d like to know that too."


    "He is too free-spirited to be left in a single place," shrugged Keryzn. "He up and left not so long ago. Even so, he always finds his way back in one form or another."


    Rae sighed and bitterly smiled, "but it''s been a year. It''s too long for someone at his age."


    "We were not much older, if I recall," laughed Keryzn. "Though, I''d have to admit that I do not know much, if anything, about you at the time."


    "Still... it isn''t right. Not when the opportunity is there."


    Keryzn spread one arm wide as he drank from the confiscated skin. "Opportunities are everywhere. Just have to know where to look. Spencer?"


    Spencer, Reva and Kate''s father, laughed awkwardly and nodded. "I suppose that''s fair. I''ll take one, I guess."


    The two men preoccupied themselves at one side of a table whereas the two women chatted on the other. It was idle chatter about the new child, their lives, and interesting recent events. However, it usually, unknowingly, revolved around Andrew in some way, shape or form.


    The recent demon brother incident, the necklace, the recent renovation of their house, their relationship with the Chancellor, or even Kyrana sullenly holding up Keryzn hostage to obtain information on Andrew.


    The night went on blissfully for most. Andrew and Kha played cat and mouse. Terra secluded himself before he focused on looking at the attractive women. The parents chattering amicably. And the three girls enjoying themselves. Naturally, the only one who suffered was Salan who was abandoned time and again by excuse after excuse spewed from Leya.


    However, he was noble, born and raised, therefore he could not voice such trifling irritations. Yet.

 Chapter 31

    "Halt," sighed a guard. "You are causing a ruckus- hey! Stop!"


    "No! I can''t let him break it!"


    "Is min''!"


    "No, you gave it to me," shouted Kha as he sprinted past the perplexed guard.


    Andrew stubbornly followed but felt a hand reach for the scruff of his neck. He did not stop. However, as the small hand grabbed at him, the hidden weight of the steel-laced, under-clothes took them both off-guard.


    The boy toppled over fantastically in an inelegant flop. And atop him was another boy. Long, flowing blond hair in a silver suit. Yet, his face was not tranquility, but, rather, rage.


    "Bastard! Why are you ruining my ball! I spent ages preparing for it, inviting all the finest of people to attend - just to have it ruined in one fell swoop!"


    "Huh? Da ''ell you wan''?"


    "Gods damn it! Who even invited you anyways," growled Salan as he dusted himself off.


    Andrew looked at the boy inquisitively before he started to snicker louder. It was an incoherent laugh, but it served only to fan the flames of anger and malice in Salan''s eyes.


    "My boy," laughed a voice from above. "Shall we do it according to tradition?"


    Salan''s eyes gleamed as he noticed a wry smile on Lord Huren''s face. Andrew was still laughing, but the other boy was already preparing a spell.


    "Andrew! I''ll tell you this just once: prepare yourself!"


    Andrew kept laughing fitfully for a long while. Nevertheless, Salan fired off a small fire bolt towards Andrew. The various nobles encircled the two and were casually making defences to prevent the magic from running amok.


    In Andrew''s quietening laughter, he did not bother making a defence. Instead, he rolled on the floor as he continued snickering. After rolling from the blast radius of three fire bolts, Andrew lethargically sat down on a chair to steady his wavering vision.


    "Why ya doin'' dat?"


    "Fight, damn it, just fight."


    Andrew tilted his head before he instinctively responded with several balls of slushy water. It neutralised the common fire bolt and Salan''s expression grew darker.


    Six firebolts appeared in a second and shot towards Andrew. However, to him, there were at least thirty. Andrew cried out in alarm and tried to match them all. Some extinguished the flames, while others flew around disorderly.


    Of the six, two managed to hit him. However, the concern for Andrew was lost the moment the relatively weakly bonded spell was overtaken by Andrew. With an exaggerated wave of his hand, he discharged the flames back and knocked over several wine glasses. One of which he hastily opted to drink.


    Salan was furious and continued to pelt him with various fire spells. A three-meter long tiger appeared in a flickering coat of flames. Andrew''s eyes widened at he looked at the fire-cat irritably.


    "No! Bad kitty! Don''t eat me!"


    Yet, the tiger was already approaching Andrew. The boy staggered back and fell smoothly as the chair leant back. His arms wildly swung around, but only stray water spells were launched. By the time he hit the floor, he was already being rammed by the three-meter long tiger.


    "Ha, you don''t have anything on me, you brat," laughed Salan boastfully. "Just lay..."


    He looked around and the other nobles began to smile wryly. Andrew was snoring loudly as the boy gloated. His boy was covered in various minor burns, but he managed to repel the flames just in time to avoid major damage.


    "This is not over!"


    "Salan," spoke Lord Huren irritably, "leave it for now."


    "But, father-"


    "Leave it. Where is this child''s guardian?"


    Keryzn stepped up and picked up the unconscious Andrew. The man wordlessly dismissed Keryzn and Rae followed soon thereafter.


    Leya was torn about whether or not to go, but at the end, she decided to leave as well. With the one commoner''s family departure, followed by an aristocrat''s, the ball started to grow more empty.


    After two hours, the rest of the patrons and party-goers were convened in the middle. Lord Huren, without his son, sent them off joyously as both Kha and Terra remained.


    "W-what are you saying?!" Roared Lord Huren.


    Kha looked over his shoulder suspiciously before heaved a heavy sigh. "He is not to be touched. We wish to test his resolve... and have the chance to receive appropriate compensation."


    "That was the boy? It''s been but a full year and so, of course, I''d remember him, but HQ is stopping their plans?"


    "Yes and no," laughed Kha. "Delaying it. That is all. We have... well, no matter. Tell Yuol that he is being recalled back to Vinas. I will take his place."


    "Excuse me," growled a voice from behind. "You''ll be doing what now?"


    "Five days," spoke Kha calmly. "That is how long you have to return to Vinas. And you know whose order is that."


    Yuol grew furious at the notion. "Just wait, Blacktide, I''ll see to it that that child is face-down on a street. You are not the only group that is under his banner, realise that."


    Kha snorted, "true, but we are the most influential."


    "Before or after the kid," laughed Yuol viciously. "Don''t try your luck. He will suffer for that humiliation."


    Terra raised a hand, but Kha stopped him.


    "It would be simple, right now, yes," spoke Kha. "However, there are issues later on. Anyways, leave or face Tribunal."


    Yuol left with six pale-faced assassins who reverted back to visibility. The three simply chatted for a short while before they left for their own separate ways.


    Terra boarded a night caravan and was gone the day after. However, Kha remained and went back towards Andrew''s family''s temporary villa.


    The night pressed on and the group seemed to chat amicably whilst Andrew slept at his father''s side. Reva and Kate before looked concerned, but the man was drinking heartily and cooing over their newborn as the night progressed.


    The next morning, the two families were on the road. Andrew, of course, carried a debilitating headache that was second only to his grief of losing such a fortune.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Mother... Mother... can I - can I?!"


    Rae smiled gently and stroked the boy''s hair. "Nope, not at all."


    Keryzn grinned, "scholars have already found the locations of ninety percent of the items."


    Andrew''s face twitched as he jumped to his feet on the waggon. "Then ten percent! I can mak-"


    "No," laughed Rae gently. "Just stop it. And what about that armour?"


    Andrew looked underneath the blood-red cloak that was gifted by a sleeping assassin at his side. "Huh, just to prevent cats from running off with my limbs. It really, really isn''t fun. The cows weren''t so bad, but the cats... can I just please engrave it?"


    Rae sighed quietly as she looked to Keryzn for help.


    "One a year- Is that fair?" Spoke the man unassuredly.


    Andrew''s tears welled up and he pounced to his father''s side. He wrapped his arms around the man who stood in shock. However, Andrew was imagining the amount of gold if he produced a good set of items. A set still counted as one in his mind.


    After an awkward silence, Andrew''s gasp woke the group. He disregarded their curious stares and started to replicate the mask he lost in the Lord''s palace a year before.


    It was nearly the same, but there was an artificial ageing to it. In addition, one of the horn covers were broken. Yet, it served to allude to how spiral horns could be fitted into a mask. Albeit, it required the ability to manipulate the steel, it allowed for the empty section to fill the spot where a standard set of horns would be.


    "How about this!"


    "No, too flashy," spoke Keryzn with a dismissive wave. "I''d say... jewellery or a pot. You haven''t done much jewellery under that mask, so maybe try that."


    Andrew sniffed and looked at the mask. However, he did convert it back to a lump of steel.


    "Oh, Father, I want to get a few legendary-ranked spells so I need a certain book - I swear, I swear it is just for research purposes."


    Seeing Andrew''s frantic appearance, Keryzn prodded him forward. Rae looked at him with gentle eyes and already nodded.


    "Uhm, you know that crazy old man? I promised to make a book that illustrates the text. Anyways, I don''t know where to get one, but I can probably find it by myself later... Hello? What''s wrong? Mother, why are you - owe!"


    "No, I refuse," spoke Rae adamantly. "It is one thing to be leaving my son in an ancient ruin filled with vicious monsters for a year, but this? No. Keryzn, no."


    His father bit his lip anxiously before he nodded with Rae. He jumped to her side to avoid the repercussions and the waggon remained in silence as Andrew begrudgingly worked on a new piece.


    He knew of the insignia that Reva and Kate''s father picked out after chatting with them on occasion. However, he wasn''t sure how to broach the subject. Instead, he hesitantly, under his mother''s eyes, pulled his father back to form a plan.


    "I just want two items! Then I can... uh, get my contacts? Ah, that! And, yeah! Okay, sound good?"


    "That is... surprisingly reasonable. It has some history involved too, but these guys?"


    Andrew waved his hand dismissively, "pitiful, but they are to be my mi- ahem, nothing. Just play hero and beat them up... I''d prefer you didn''t kill them."


    "You... I don''t even know," sighed Keryzn. He glanced at Rae who forced herself in the plan already "You think you can make them look realistic?"


    Andrew grinned before suddenly stopping. "Hey! Leya shut the hell up! You''re not even here!"


    An exchange happened back and forth as the two caravans moved. However, Andrew slipped silently into the darkness as he neared one of his outposts.


    -----


    "Pitiful! Pitiful! You guys need to work on your assassin-esque skills, right Kha?"


    "Yeah, it truly is amateurish," yawned the veteran assassin. "Anyways, I suppose we have a job for you lot. Who wants to keep the gold they made?"


    They exchanged glances for a short while before a short, stocky man appeared.


    "Why are you back, little one?"


    Andrew''s hands stood on his hips as he pridefully called out, "I have gathered you here for one purpose: to make money!"


    There were several cheers in the background from those that were confused prior; however, Andrew added, "but you are too weak! I have a job for you then I will spend a month or two training you to become mages! Then you''ll be able to rob all but the king''s men. Oh, and if they say ''Great, Master, Amazing Blacksmith X'' just let them go. That''ll be the password, ''kay?"


    The bandits were stunned into silence as they exchanged wry smiles. Andrew had already beaten up several newcomers so the rest naturally fell back in line. Granted, the tattooed, muscular one was no longer present, but the troop did expand to a terrifying degree.


    "Alright, at day break you need to carry this, get beat up, drop it and run! Don''t get caught! Oh, I guess you can sell this thing-a-gig."


    Andrew hastily created another decorative pot and tossed it towards the stocky man. They stood in silence, but greed appeared in their eyes.


    "I know your type," scoffed Andrew aloud. "I will help you all out if you become my minions, but I will destroy you if you don''t! So be nice!"


    The stocky man was the only one to approach more than five meters. He hastily bowed his head and Andrew snickered loudly. "Fat leader man, you shall be the first of my rogue minions! This comes with perks too, but control them! Make a new secluded town or safe-house somewhere. I don''t really care where, but make sure I can find you!"


    The bandits were stunned, but Andrew sauntered out of the camp. Suddenly a war cry was heard from behind and hundreds of bandits joined a march behind Andrew and Kha.


    "Isn''t this too much..." murmured Kha.


    "Ah, Father''ll find a way." He turned back to the troops and cried, "drop the bird thingy, get beat up and run! Then you''ll be probationary minions! Got it!?"


    "Yes!


    "Understood!"


    "What''s a minion... oh well, yes!"


    "Good, my rogue minions! We shall be off!"


    Andrew and Kha stood ahead by a few hundred meters, but the raging tide of bandits was rather terrifying to most. Andrew had already alerted his family so only the Spring family was left in the dark. Even Leya was given some indication about it. Albeit, forcibly due to his mother''s interjection.


    After an hour''s march, Andrew and Kha exchanged a glance and screamed.


    "Ah, help us! Save me!"


    "Please! Please!"


    Andrew suddenly smeared dirt on the two of them, much to Kha''s chagrin. However, the two sprinted from the troop towards the main road.


    Andrew and Kha were purposely losing stride against the horde of bandits who played their roles effortlessly.


    "What''s going on," cried Mr Spring in alarm. "Bandits! Everyone ready the defence!"


    Mrs Spring and Rae were loaded in the same carriage as four caravan guards protected them fearlessly. There were only two more that stood against the horde of over one hundred bandits. However, both Keryzn and Spencer were there to fight against it.


    Keryzn show-cased low-tiered magic alongside the others. The bandits roared in fury as the first wave battered the four. Andrew and Leya begrudgingly got into the fight when Reva and Kate started to blow them all away with gale-force winds.


    The battle raged for an hour, but the bandits surprisingly recovered all of their wounded. It was then that the stocky man appeared pointing a rather pitiful looking staff at Spencer.


    "Die!" Roared the man as he charged towards the bandit.


    However, the stocky man was surprisingly adept with the polearm. Since Andrew forced back the tide of bandits, he simply watched as the stocky man fought alongside the mana depleted noble.


    The bandit received a light cut on both arms before he realised the rest of the troop ran away.


    He growled furiously, "this isn''t over, old man!"


    As the bandit sprinted back, a small wooden box fell from his pocket. The others did not notice it, but Andrew smiled inwardly as the caravan guards and two adults helped tend to their wounds. Leya was also present as she and the girls pushed back the troop. They used their own respective spells to heal the guards and parents.


    Everything all said and done, the four members, alongside guards, were too anxious and exhausted to question the events. Andrew rose a few stone walls to allow them to sleep in relative safety as the caravan was delayed. This, of course, was right next to the forested battleground. He purposely left the section dedicated to the Spring family to contain the box.


    Granted, it took a full three hours to recover from their wounds. But it Andrew wanted to chase after the bandits and heal their injuries, but he decided against it. It was very close to nightfall, after all. It might be suspicious, he figured.


    "Boss, Boss," cried one of the guards. "The leader must have dropped something!"


    One of the caravan guards handed a wooden box towards their employer and watched curiously as the man opened up the container.


    Reva, Kate, and Mrs Spring were all there as well and wore excited expressions as the man looked at the necklaces formed with an insignia ring acting as a pendant.


    The necklace was a trademark of Andrew''s. It was detailed with black and silver to look like small fissures. However, the ring was designed with a raven that stood with menacing red eyes. The maker''s mark, of course, was there and the stone fort was silence more a long while.


    Keryzn approached and murmured an illumination spell.


    "Huh, not a bad bounty to bandits. Wonder how many people they had to hunt down to get something like that."


    Spencer nodded dully as he tried on the ring. It was built to be purposely too big. However, the man simply transferred it over to his thumb.


    His wide smile was infectious to all except Andrew and Kha who took the first watch. "It''s... perfect. To find the necklace is one thing... but this.... this ring..."


    Keryzn clasped the man''s shoulder and laughed heartily. "Luck favours you today. I heard from my son, he had to defeat a few dozen bandits more before he could even find room to escape. Mind you, they should just be routed and well dispersed."


    "Keryzn... please, give the necklace to Andrew as thanks. I don''t want to see him unrewarded if he truly did do all that," spoke Spencer with a fervent gaze still locked on the picture-perfect insignia.


    "It isn''t his type. Mind you, I think I can find a way for you to reward him... I can''t, but I can tell you the details later."


    Spencer quirked his head and his extended hand was trembling. "What is it! I will do anything!"


    "No word is to get out. About any of this, remember?"


    "Of course. Now, please, please tell me."

 Chapter 32

    By the time they arrived in the city, Spencer, Reva and Kate''s father, appeared before Andrew stealthfully. He did not say anything, but rather looked around suspiciously before he handed a heavy, wood-bound book towards the boy.


    It was purchased in another city they stopped at; however, it was strange. Yet, when he recalled his father''s strange advice, just hours prior, he immediately fled the caravan just before the reached home.


    Rae eyed Keryzn coldly, "what was that?"


    He shrugged absently, "I don''t know. Spencer''s gift, perhaps?"


    Rae glared at Keryzn whose unreadable expression caused her no end of internal discord. Nevertheless, after dragging him by the ear, she finally got him to spill the contents.


    When he did, Rae''s expression was one of fury. That, of course, was until Felli started crying.


    Keryzn had already retreated out of her range, but Leya was eyeing the two curiously. Sensing emanates danger, Leya, too, ran from the house.


    "What is with my children? Have they no shame?!" Growled Rae as he brought Felli back up to her chest. "I just... please, she''ll be normal, right?"


    Keryzn shrugged, "hard to say. I think I recall her being put out of the competition between the two of them, but it is hard to say for sure."


    Rae sighed loudly and started writing a note. When Keryzn saw it, his mind reeled. However, he, too, had to flee before he could push himself to get any more information.


    "That is not happening! Not happening!" Cried Keryzn from the door.


    "It''s for the best," spoke Rae with a cold smile. "They are... well, too much."


    "But... him... with her!? That little devil-child!?" Keryzn stood back and suddenly shouted, "Andrew, Leya - RUN!"


    Rae laughed coldly and an indiscernible glint appeared in her eyes. However, it was as gone as it appeared. Granted, Keryzn had already sprinted away to warn the two children.


    Andrew, of course, had already bought a horse and fled back to the bandit encampment. He was well on his way when he heard a mournful wail in his ears.


    ''Andrew... Andrew.... run. Mom is crazy... don''t go back!''


    Andrew paled and guided the horse faster and faster down the plains. He reached the bandit encampment after only a few days, but his nervousness was at an all-time peak.


    "Everyone! We will be doing spartan training. I may have to flee so you''ll be otherwise on your own. Form into groups of four - now!"


    He did not even bother with the confused bandits, instead, he paced over to the slowly forming group and repeated the command for Dancing Blades and Earth Bullet. It was elementary magic that could be scoffed at.


    However, when they finally accomplished it, Andrew started to do a full-scale manipulation of the earth around him. He had to be careful not to hit the other troops around him, but those involved in the training were not so lucky.


    They were forced into quickly getting the hang of it, but Andrew did not stop there. Similar occurrences appeared into the troops with fire, water, and darkness. Each time he pushed himself too far, he would collapse. However, more than half of the horde of bandits had already collapsed long before. It was a vicious cycle.


    Nevertheless, the rapid training took only two weeks to get them to a decent starting level.


    "That is the first lesson! You have earned the right to bear arms! Come, form a line, and tell me what weapon you. Specifics too because I don''t have time to guess!"


    "Axe... the woodcutter ones," spoke the first nervously. Seeing Andrew''s penetrating glare, he added, "single-handed... and sharp?"


    Andrew nodded and soon a black axe appeared. It was superior to most works, but the black iron coating was mostly for show. It would be the first to wear off and it would also indicate the amount of use it received.


    Then blades, axes, hammers, even polearms appeared on after another.


    "These weapons are designed to last; therefore, they are heavy. Do not be too weak to hold them up! Now, we are switching groups. One will do fire, two water, so on and so forth. You''ll be granted two elements! Don''t get anything more because it is a pain to train them all!"


    The troop backed away fearfully, but Andrew huffed up his chest as he pointed to his most devote follower. In addition to the two others he granted leadership, the stocky man was a former scout so he did receive military training before he shifted into darker areas.


    "Fat man," called Andrew. And the man appeared without hesitation. "I''m going to show what you''ll receive if you complete the training!"


    Using the man''s body measurements, Andrew crafted a set of thin, but heavy armour. As usual, it was black on the outside. Yet, the patterns of the folded steel were immensely durable. Nevertheless, he used a twice-over stolen gold coin to mark an x on the man''s chest.


    Andrew pushed him to showcase the prototype armour and called out, "this is meant for battle! You''ll be warriors, mages, and, above all, bandits! Nothing will... huh, don''t piss off the mage council! It''s annoying! Anyways, normal people won''t stand in your way!"


    After that, Andrew spent another two weeks hammering the basics of another element into their very being. The stocky man became an apprentice of sorts since he was involved in both darkness magic and earth. Therefore, the harsh training was able to be alleviated when he imagined being able to push into the heights of magic like what Andrew could do.


    Naturally, Andrew himself was still considered extremely low-tiered amongst that circle. It was just that there was already an unfathomable gap between mages and normal folk. However, he was getting more advanced. That is until he felt a harrowing feeling overcome him.


    "Retreat! Retreat! Back to the safe-house! I will divert the enemy!"


    Andrew had habitually kept his horse nearby so he quickly mounted the beast and charged off into the forest. The bandits, who were far weaker than Andrew, were conflicted.


    "We have numbers..."


    "But if it''s that strong..."


    The stocky man puffed up his chest with pride. "The Boss has already created your armours! They are currently in the safe house. I personally oversaw it all so it should fit! Now, listen to the Boss'' orders! We now should have enough power to stop all the petty thievery!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "We will become..."


    "We will never sully his name!"


    "He has done so many good things; how can we act without regard for the consequences!


    "From this day on, we''ll be known as the Black Knights of Justice!"


    ----------


    Andrew had tightly clung to a plain, black-iron-covered book in his grasp as he charged forward. He was heading South. However, he also felt an inexplicable feeling overcome him. It took a long time, but Kha was able to track him to the bandit hideout with his orders. However, his sudden departure caused the assassin no small amount of grief.


    Nevertheless, his steed was far more expensive than Andrew''s so he was able to close the distance.


    "Boy, what''s going on?"


    "Just run!"


    "Why are you saying that?! I don''t understand!"


    Andrew looked behind the assassin and his face paled. A falcon was flying loftily in the sky, but the moment their eyes matched, the bird dived.


    It cawed loudly as it neared Andrew. "Don''t think you can escape me!"


    "No! Stay back, foul beast!"


    Andrew covered the two in a black mist and the horses neighed in annoyance. However, he created streams for their heads such that they could see low-lying ground ahead of them.


    Yet, the sky was still far, far too bright. "What is that thing?" Murmured Kha curiously.


    "Run!"


    Kha snorted and launched a few shadowy tendrils to block the bird. However, when they touched the beast, it exploded in a burst of golden light.


    Their faces paled at the sight of the bird closing in on them. However, the falcon flew alongside them. In moments, they forced it towards the South.


    Andrew cried, "no! No! Why are you doing this?!"


    "You''re not going to touch my child! You, nor your sister, are not going to taint her with all your crazy ideas! Only Skyridge will be a safe haven for you - nowhere else!"


    "But... but... she''s there!"


    The falcon snorted and pierced through the darkness effortlessly. "You won''t say anything bad about her! She deserves your respect!"


    Andrew cried mournfully, "my minions! My minions! What about them!?"


    The falcon''s eyes sharpened, "nothing - should you comply. I will know. I know everything, Andrew!"


    Andrew sobbed as he charged to the South. Kha, no matter what he did, could not even stall the falcon for a single second. However, as time dragged on, the two learned only steel reinforced bunkers deep below the earth prevent the falcon''s advance.


    Yet, they were still driven to the South. In fact, Kha was increasingly more worried; though, his face was always calmed by the statue he pulled out. However, Andrew did not have such a luxury. With every passing mile, he would always be reminded of the wasted opportunities.


    ''Old man,'' projected Andrew, firmly steeling his heart. ''Destroy my Mother''s house again - please!''


    ''What? What the hell are you playing, kid?''


    ''Do it! I sent that damned limited edition figurine already via bandit! It should arrive soon. Anyways, do it and I''ll send plates so you can print it for everyone to see! I want to be paid in destroying Mother''s house and sacrificial cows!''


    ''Cows? Why?''


    ''So I can artificially expand my mana pool using them as sacrifices, obviously,'' scoffed Andrew. ''Anyways, do it - now!''


    ''I can destroy the house easily, but...''


    ''Just do it! I''ll send a demonised limited edition. It''ll be the second print, but still!''


    ''Fir-''


    ''No. I have to fulfil my promises! Do it!''


    ''Gah, fine. Just make sure the assassins know the meeting point.''


    Andrew cut the connection and opened up a rampant from ten feet below the earth. The horses were exhausted, but they were still able to keep going for a few hours.


    Andrew and Kha bolted out of the steel rampant and caused an overwhelming flair of light to appear in the air. The smouldering air was dotted with wisps of smoke and ash; however, Rae still followed adamantly.


    Of course, she stopped suddenly, screaming, "why the hell would you do that - again?!"


    "You started it," retorted Andrew as he kept pace. "Now deal with the crazy old man and leave me alone!"


    "You are to never set foot in Nineau for five years, you little- gah, my kitchen! He ruined the stew!"


    Andrew snickered when he saw the falcon disperse into light. Just to be sure, the two of them flooded the area with darkness to suck away any trailing existence of the link. When they were finished, Andrew steered his horse to the West with an impish smile on his lips.


    "To the demon capital!"


    Kha sighed shook his head. "We are heading towards Thurn right now, I do not have much influence there. We cannot be sure what will happen when we arrive, just so you know."


    Andrew shrugged and sped the horse towards the West. The country of Nineau was shaped like to a point at the Southernmost section so they were able to cross into Thurn easily enough.


    However, on the third day of riding, both horses seized up.


    "Huh, did not expect them to last that long," murmured Kha. "Hungry?"


    Andrew sighed and nodded. The two butchered one of the horses and started to roast it as they looked across the land.


    It was clear to see it was once a battlefield. However, time healed the scars upon the ground. There were countless forgotten blades, armour, and bodies left to rot under the Sun''s embrace.


    Granted, the two did not really concern themselves with the battlefields. Andrew merely looked at the bones curiously before he started to replicate the old armour and weapon forms.


    Kha was silent, but his face was not all that perturbed. He casually ate the horsemeat and looked off towards the North. It was around the area where Vinas was, but it would still be an incredibly long time before they are able to traverse the distance. It was because of this that they decided to continue towards Thurn''s capital, Bynas, on foot.


    Andrew saw the other horse already heaving it''s last breath so he opted to use it to fuel his mana pool. The pain was unimaginable as his veins and arteries were flooded. However, he near-instantly raised a large memorial tower in the centre of the field.


    There were no names nor embellishment, only two warriors of old that were described by Kha. One was human and the other demon. Yet, while the two horned demons might get a bad reputation, Andrew did it anyways. Both carried grievous wounds, but they still stared at each other with respectful eyes.


    Using the two forms of old arms and armour, Andrew used black iron to forge their armour before he tailored it to their reputed wounds.


    All-said-and-done, it took six hours of careful etching to give life to the two warriors. However, when he was finished, he was only allowed a small portion of his mana pool.


    It was enough to stand and move comfortably, but the nagging headache did irritate him.


    "That good?"


    "Yeah, should be alright. It isn''t ''forgotten'' as some claim. However, it is not well-travelled. Some claim it is cursed, but others cannot back it up. Hopefully, the last full battle between the two races will now get the respect it is deserving of."


    "I thought skirmishes happened all the time?"


    "Sometimes. It is based on individual policy rather than anything else. This was the sight of the last encounter where races, themselves, were involved completely."


    Andrew sighed and shook his head. It was something he knew of, but not to this depth before. The two of them kept their pace for many days, but the country they were entering was large - very large.


    In fact, it was only Nineau that decided to build atop old battlegrounds due to its relatively small size. The other countries avoided them if possible, but some forts and small towns did exist around the borders of the once unified races.


    Andrew spent most of his time reading the novel that Kakarov was so enamoured with. While some of the scenes themselves were ridiculous, he did have to admit it was well-written. Using it as a reference, he started to design the original, paper-thin sheets of the novel.


    Back in his original world, he was guilty of perusing a few such novels. Therefore, he was able to replicate it with great accuracy. All said it was a total of two hundred pages. It may not sound like much, but the pages were formed in a, albeit elegant, comic book styling. This was to pack the descriptive, suggestive scenes in absolute detail alongside the dialogue.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    When he was working on the novel, he did not move for a few weeks. However, Kha was not inclined to move him as he got the privilege of being the first reader. He disappeared on occasion, but the pages were never sullied, much to Andrew''s relief.


    After the initial research and prototype, he created a second version. He spent a full month restlessly creating the two as he checked over ever minute detail. After he was satisfied, he created another set of the two originals.


    This was to be the pages of printing them. They required only to be dipped in ink and stamped upon parchment. However, the etchings were sacrificed to some extent. Yet, the four unholy books would unwittingly cause a great stir amongst the populace.


    Of course, he marked the first page of each chapter with a small x as a show his craftsmanship. Though, Kha as not too happy with his depiction of some of the one-horned heroines.


    "She should be the one with a single horn. It suits her character far, far more. As for Delia, I can see, but Fyrin ought to be one-horned."


    "Hey, you still have Tafe, she''s pretty good too," muttered Andrew. "You were practically begging me to make her like that, you know?"


    "Still... Fyrin is the best girl..."


    Andrew snorted, "bah, for you perhaps. Maybe I''ll do another edit. Anyways, we''ve been only three days from the city for too long."


    "It is probably better that way," spoke Kha seriously. "Who knows... who knows what they''ll do if they know we have the books - or statue!"


    Andrew glared softly at Kha, "you take too much pride in owning that doll. Just think, a real, living version of her! I will find her!"


    "No! I call dibs!"


    "Liar, you wouldn''t have even been enlightened without me!"


    "Doesn''t matter, you are nine! I''m eighteen!"


    Andrew paused for a moment, "what? I thought you were, like, forty?"


    "I''m not that old! We just happen to mature faster than you pitiful humans," gloated Kha. "Still have far longer lifespans too!"


    Andrew sniffled and started to kick a nearby rock. "It isn''t like I wanted to be a human. I just... I wanted horns..."


    Kha''s triumphant smile wavered for a moment, "you are not going to get me this time."


    Andrew looked up with big eyes towards the veteran assassin, but there was not a single budge in the man''s attitude. He let out a cold harrumph before turning away.


    "Ah, that was close," snickered Kha. "Almost had me."


    Andrew gasped and the assassin gently guided him towards the distance. Naturally, the four books were encased with a liberal layer of steel, disguised under wood, and further covered in a salvaged, shredded cloak. However, the sheer size of it all was formidable.


    After another five days of slow travelling, the pair were able to see the outlines of the city clearly. They''ve already passed a few farming villages and outposts, but it was deemed so common for their human disguises that no one said a word.


    However, at the gate, Andrew was required to ''release'' the disguise to the guards. Most did it naturally as had become second-nature. But Andrew was not able to do that.


    "Mister Guard, I''ve come on the invitation of a fellow. Alas, I do not have such a form... as it would be problematic."


    The guard eyed him dangerous, but Kha sighed and subtly shifted a purse towards him. With a well-practised grin, the guard nodded over his shoulder and the two entered without issue.


    "Huh, it is a lot easier the other way around, isn''t it," laughed Andrew bitterly. "You guys are too lucky."


    Kha shrugged, "it isn''t like we can go to major places, like the palace or whatnot. But humans are allowed here.... in small doses - and usually under a lot of supervision. Guards do possess some magic in one way, shape or form. However, the auxiliary scanning ability is an annoying one."


    "Auxilary magic, huh," mused Andrew. "I should probably learn some after I grow horns."


    "I really don''t know if there is such a spell that''ll completely change you into one, but there are plenty of shape-shifting spells. I believe they vary in their element, but some are auxiliary, if memory serves."


    Andrew grinned happily and started to hum. It, however, stopped when he saw a bright-eyed girl being dragged in front of him.


    "Why... are they doing that?" Growled Andrew furiously.


    Kha looked at him in surprise. "Haven''t you... oh, right. They do that behind closed doors there. We have a slave market here. Well, all kingdoms do, honestly. We three kingdoms simply don''t care enough to hide it. Is she to your liking?"


    Andrew snorted, "I just don''t like to see beautiful girls like that up for sale."


    "Well, then you better earn a lot of money because it is common enough when debts need to be settled. Granted, ours actually tend to be more restrictive than others. Therefore, unlike humans, we forbid sexual contact, pervasive actions, unjust behavior, and typically only allow them to do manual labour.


    "Some admittedly come from poor families, but many are also criminal elements. Thieves, rapists, murderers- so on and so forth."


    Andrew''s glare softened a little, but he was still immensely irritated at the scene. To his knowledge, everyone under his father''s power in his old world was always treated fairly. Their family was central to the improvement of the empire as a whole and always worked to tirelessly benefit the population as a whole.


    Granted, he was sheltered, but he was not completely hidden away from the knowledge as he practised to take over the throne. It merely an uprising that turned the people, human and some demons included, against his family. Thus, Leya came and shot him before he could react to stop the bloodshed.


    Andrew bitterly sighed as he thought about his old life. However, he was not altruistic. He merely did not like the scene. Instead, if the conditions were true, then he was more sickened at other human kingdoms rather than Thurn in general.


    "All finished? I have something to show you," spoke Kha with a suspicious air about him.


    Andrew frowned before following him. He naturally did not understand the man in detail yet, but he knew he was not wholly bad. Granted, he was an assassin. But he was a good enough person if you disregarded that occupation. In actuality, Andrew killed quite a few of those that fought against him in the tunnels of the ancient city so he considered himself no better.


    Several convoluted turns, sketchy alleys, even passing through an underground cellar, they were greeted with several reverent looking assassins. They were garbed in blood-red cloaks, but the strangest thing was the statue in the middle of the room.


    "I know that you''ve worked hard to bring her here, men," proclaimed Kha grandiosely. "However, we have another mission. Inside this crate are four objects. Each almost measures up the statue in front. Alas, we do have to let two of them go, but the others will remain in our possession."


    The group looked perplexed, but they nodded all the same. "Understood, what''d you have us do?"


    Kha nodded quietly, "this mission is of the utmost importance. Iyo, Juy, there will be no failure. You fail to deliver the two and you''ll be excommunicated. Andrew?"


    Andrew sniffled as he looked at the steel box in his hands. "It''s... I don''t know if I''m ready..."


    Kha reassuringly put his hand on the boy''s shoulder. "It''ll be okay. These two are the best at evading detection. While their combat abilities are rather poor, they are good at tasks such as this."


    Andrew muttered as he held the box tightly to his chest. After rereading it several times, he had unknowingly become very attached to the picture book. However, he did feel the need to get it into a safe place before his mother became suspicious.


    "Iyo and Juy," murmured Andrew. "If you return I will grant you replicas of the statue. However, if a falcon is following you, do not ever, and I mean ever, continue the mission. Hide, fit in, and be otherwise unnoticeable, okay?"


    At the mention of the two figurines, Kha''s face soured, but the others perked up. A barrage of shouts appeared in the cellar, but Andrew offered only two solemn nods.


    "We accept," spoke Juy as he looked at Iyo. "We understand the risks. May we know the object that we are carrying?"


    Andrew shook his head, "if you do not know, then all is well. I cannot let that information leak. When you do return, you will perhaps understand; however, I imagine it will take a while."


    Andrew double-checked the crate and started to rewrap the bundle. The outside was unassuming, but it did carry a complicated lock that few were be able to crack. Of course, it was a feint. To truly open it required the ability to know where to slowly cut through the steel without damaging the internal package.


    Andrew had already relayed instructions to Kakarov. The man was more than capable of a small-scale lock so he was not concerned with that packaging, but rather the delivery itself.


    The two of them were re-equipped with Andrew''s weapons. All of the black blades carried a single silver x at the bottom of the pommel. It was obvious if looked at directly, but those assassins were told to always wear cloaks. Therefore, the risk was mitigated to some extent.


    After the meeting, Kha set Andrew up with several tomes. Each of the books was purchased by Kha himself. However, Andrew knew he could see the profit of reproducing paper versions of the novels. In fact, the assassin was already carefully producing the first copy using vellum. It was a material that was already expensive and reserved for the most influential books. Yet, they unhesitantly used it to carefully copy the steel etchings.


    While Andrew was practising the language and various shape-shifting spells, the men had already produced three copies. One of which was sent, encased in steel, to the Chancellor, the other two were left in the safe-house.


    However, the fourth book, subpar compared to his own standards due to a mistake in the last chapter, was set up for auction.


    Due to their long life spans, tomes, be it fact or fiction, sold for exorbitant prices. However, the demonic rendition of the novel was show-cased as the feature item of this particular auction house.


    Andrew sat there in a blood-red cloak as he casually glanced around. There were posters of a few choice scenes picked out by Andrew and Kha scattered across the more adult orientated gentlemen''s clubs, bars, and even circulated to the upper echelon of government. It took an entire month since the fourth book''s inception, that the stage was set.


    "Wild Adventures of Lusty Demonic Maids," roared the announcer, enticing hundreds of cries. "This item will now be set up for auction.


    "We have been made aware that the producer is currently in the audience. However, we would like to remind you that this novel is the first of its kind to be offered up! He wishes that you understand the issue with it as few could reach perfection in such a new form of literature on the first try!"


    "A ruby!"


    "Two."


    "Five rubies!"


    The prices sky-rocketed as Andrew and Kha wore unrestrained grins. Their glances stretched out from across the crowd, of primary men, who fervently bid against one another.


    "I''m the captain of the town''s special forces! Anyone who dares try to bid again-"


    "Bah, that''s nothing. I''m the treasurer to the Vin clan! Your power means nothing in this room!"


    Prices jumped and soon hit its peak before the auctioneer coquettishly pointed out, "it is said other novels will be produced in time... however, they will be missing a bonus scene specifically created in the original, first-edition of the true novel."


    "One hundred and fifty rubies!"


    "Twenty thousand gold!"


    "Twenty-five!"


    "Thirty!"


    "Ah, damn it, damn it," mumbled a man as he frantically searched his bag. "Ancient Automaton Magic!"


    The other bidders scoffed, but Andrew was curious.


    "What is that, Kha? Ancient... whatever magic?"


    Kha''s eyes gleamed with a ruby-red lustre. However, he absentmindedly answered, "infusing your will into earthen elements. Nothing major. Think of it like a doppelganger or shadow clone."


    Andrew''s eyes widened as he scanned the old man. "A.M. #3, please give this to the man, okay? Then leave and do not lead them back to me."


    An invisible hand appeared and took a hastily scribbled note.


    The auction seemed to finish at just short of fifty thousand gold. This was effectively the cost of ten of the houses he lived in. Granted, it was well within his expectation; however, he knew he had to get the other clone magic.


    If he built a steel body then who''d he have to fear on a battleground? In fact, all he would have to do is cut the connection and then people will be none the wiser in such a situation. This was especially promising because he could give birth to his half of the Demon Brothers once again.


    "Just... please, please read the note," prayed Andrew quietly.


    The assassin had already delivered the note to the man who was searching for Andrew with wide-eyes. However, Andrew simply tilted his head when the man''s sight rested on him. The fact he was a, seemingly, human child seemed to spur the man to continue his search.


    Andrew walked as the auction crowd, too, begin their own search. However, both Kha and Andrew were already aware of the need to follow along. When the first half of the group left, Andrew and Kha remained. It was only when the group started to dissolve, that they followed suit.


    To most, it seemed like a parent with his child, albeit strange, it was not unheard of. So their departure was not even remembered in the slightest. After weaving through many alleys, Andrew changed his appearance to his original self.


    It was a strange feeling, but he was slowly getting used to the magic. He only changed his eyes and the length and colour of his hair, but it was a strangely draining form of magic. He considered whether or not he was truly using the right spell, but he pushed away from the thought as they met up with figures from the auction.


    Andrew had already requisitioned the second book from the fanatical assassins so he met up with both the auctioneer and the hooded man. The auctioneer had already passed off a bag of nearly five hundred rubies, worth approximately fifty thousand gold, to Kha. However, his eyes immediately caught sight of the other book.


    "It''s an earlier edition. My friend is interested in the magic you claimed so he is willing to trade. This one is perfect. No smudges, smears or anything of the sort - including the scene."


    Kha''s eyes were unusually dark; however, Andrew promised to craft a matching ''Goddess'' with a single-horned variant. Due to having the original novel as well, he was also less inclined to refuse. However, he was still hesitant about it all.


    "Do you agree to those conditions?"


    The middle-aged demon, clearly nervous, looked around anxiously before passing him the tome.


    It was well-worn with age, but the tome did seem to have an unnatural sheen to it. Andrew grasped the tome eagerly and tossed the novel towards the man. He did not care about that version in the slightest as it had no effect on him. Yet, the other two were awash with shock when the novel was tossed in the air.


    "T-to do such a thing..." murmured the auctioneer anxiously. "Gil, you''ve ought to realise the value of the object you are holding. If you ever need money, please don''t be afraid to ask. The fever-pitch atmosphere will jump as soon as people realise it. However, you need to know when the price will be at-"


    "No!" Cried the middle-aged man. "I refuse to sell. Unless tragedy happens, it''ll never leave my hands."


    Andrew smiled wryly at the scene and Kha gave an approving nod. When they departed, nearly fifty thousand gold richer with the addition of a new spell, they were elated. Using their new-found wealth, Andrew and Kha purchased a few new safe-houses for production and training. However, one thousand was saved collectively to facilitate his desire to practise the shape-shifting spells.


    "I wish I could do the automaton magic right now," sighed Andrew.


    He was currently in a single-horned demon state - not because he wanted to. Rather, it was because shape-shifting with two horns seemed to be a great deal harder than a single version. It did not constantly drain his mana, but simply removed the opportunity to regenerate it after a certain point.


    It was an annoying restriction, but Andrew was firm about learning the magic. In addition, Kha coached him on various words in the demon language. It was strange, but they did naturally come to him as he spent more time in the demon form. However, he still did require translation on a few matters.


    The only strange thing was the written language was the exact same as the two he knew. While each language was only a small distance apart, a lot of words could be used to replace different things. At the very least, it was a well-structured system so Andrew was able to utilise it well enough even when the pronunciation was off for each letter depending on the language.


    After a few weeks, Andrew and Kha were able to converse in the demon language easily. It was simply easier to learn with the group being converted to it.


    ''Andrew, I heard what you did in Thurn. I''d like to tell you that it was safely brought here. I have started full-scale production on the books... but where is the last scene in the press?''


    ''Kakarov? Oh, it was at the bottom. Detached from the whole thing. Should be bound with the original book, though.''


    Andrew thought he heard mournful sobs, ''I... I see... well, that''s a shame... a shame... but-''


    ''For them, right? You still have access to it.''


    ''Yes... argh, even the rumour has spread. I need to work faster. Send me another plate later!''


    ''No, there were like ten of them, bastard,'' growled Andrew. ''And I''m still waiting on- damn it. I can''t even use my sacrificial cows yet!''


    ''Ha, but seriously. Plate... it feels wrong not putting it all together.''


    Andrew snickered, ''you realise that is just because the one I got had that extra scene? Apparently, Mr Spring tracked down a good one. Anyways, it might not be up to your standards, but... the production is set. I expect my stipend!''


    ''Yeah, yeah,'' replied Kakarov uncommittedly before he disconnected.


    "Old bastard," sighed Andrew.


    He looked at a series of steel dummies in front of him. Each of them were different in appearance; however, he did not have the ability to control them yet. It simply would take too much of his mana. Therefore, he decided to use them as a goal while he worked on improving it with meticulous training.


    Of course, he was also able to create the second woman to join his own dream woman. However, this time it was more in Kha''s tastes. He allowed the man to chose different attributes during construction and soon another joined the pantheon of beauties.


    Seeing the sudden addition, the others started shouting, "please, please! Let us design one too! It''ll be a national treasure! They will be able to bring in more and more money if they are set up inside a house! We can attract nobles, human or demon, and start building a true following!"


    Andrew exchanged a glance with Kha who thought things over. "Andrew, your call."


    The boy scratched his head lightly, "don''t you have jobs?"


    Kha shrugged, "yes and no. Allegiances, but free-lancers, if that makes sense."


    "So," murmured Andrew. "You''re unemployed?"


    Kha looked offended as he haughtily rose his chin, "we are currently on a mission to make the demon kingdoms a better place..."


    "One book at a time!"


    Andrew looked at the two statues for a moment before realisation dawned on him. "Did you... really pick her?"


    Kha smirked, "it came from your imagination, but yes. Tafe, I have chosen her!"


    "What happened to Fyrin?"


    "More I reread it, the deeper it gets," shrugged the man.


    Andrew sighed loudly, "fine, but I still get fifty percent. We can start building an art gallery or whatever, but someone has to pick the best safe-house."


    "I got i-"


    "That is not their house," added Andrew.


    The assassin, A.M. #3 looked sullen, but quickly supplied Andrew with information concerning a house that was recently put up for sale. It was within their budget. However, the area itself was a little seedy.


    "Wide ravine, calm river, and a decent view over the walls," murmured Andrew as he looked at the isolated house. "Why is it so cheap?"


    "The owner was imprisoned for beheading an official," spoke Kha indifferently. "Does this work?"


    Andrew rubbed his chin for a long moment. "I suppose so. It''ll be one of the better ones, but should we do this here or in Vinas?"


    "The statues are already here," supplied A.M. #3 eagerly. "Plus, that is just a home base. We travel a lot as it stands."


    Kha nodded, "yeah, it does not matter much. However, we might as well reap the profits while it is still a hot topic."


    "Fine, fine," murmured Andrew. "Worst case scenario we can just sell it all outright later. I can always make more."


    The assassin troop exchanged conflicted expressions. However, Andrew already decided to purchase it. ''Decent spot to train too. Can use the hill, river, and trees for something too, I suppose.''


    After an agent, the auctioneer, bought the house on their behalf, the men began to start to renovate it completely. They salvaged some furniture and lumber, but otherwise, it was completely torn down. This naturally attracted a lot of attention, but Andrew began to design the structure from the ground up.


    His first addition was a series of storerooms and underground chambers. Some of which could be later expanded into the tunnels connecting some of their safe houses. However, their primary purpose was for storage of more projects.


    "Should save the earth too," spoke Andrew absentmindedly as he pushed the loose dirt into the store-rooms.


    After the basement and foundation were laid, he started to build the outside walls. Unlike the traditional rectangular building methods, he designed a fringed dome-like roof that shone brightly in the mid-day sun. Considering the relative ease of extracting materials, Andrew was not in the least bit concerned about wasting steel.


    Black iron and stainless steel were woven in intricate patterns on the wall as many town folks came to watch the construction. Nevertheless, due to the scale of it, he rested every hour or two in order to conserve his mana pool.


    After a full week, the exterior of the building was done. Due to his share in its future operations, he dished out a large portion of his wealth; however, the amount he retained was unfortunately used to pay for the, now broke assassins'' daily needs.


    After two weeks, the landscape was altered to match the exterior. It was not lavishly decorated yet. However, the placements for certain buildings were clear as day to the crowd.


    Kha started to implement a fund building policy after the crowd grew large. "Anyone over the age of ten has to pay one silver to watch! This is private property currently under construction. Those who wish to stay, must pay or else be escorted out by the guards!"


    The crowd was irritated at the sudden claim, but when the landscape was starting to change rapidly as decorations being built, they happily paid the trifling fee. Using this, the assassins started to purchase high-end furniture to fit with the blueprint Andrew laid out weeks ago.


    However, once the landscape was done, the crowd demanded to see the inside. Kha begrudgingly allowed them to watch from a roped off area as Andrew concentrated on the interior designs of the building. They long since lost interest in the fact he could transmogrify steel and concentrated on the budding arts works. In fact, several artisans had already handed off paintings to the assassins to spread their fame.


    When the purpose of the building was intentionally leaked by the auctioneer, under Kha''s orders, the crowd explosively grew.


    "It''s the author! He is building it!"


    "No wonder the scenes are so detailed, who would have thought he was just a kid!"


    A.M. #3 was trying to over-power the crowd''s cries as he roared, "we are starting the first sale! These are the first one hundred books each of them was meticulously created on precious vellum so please be assured of their quality! Starting price is at fifty gold!"


    Although the price point was high, the crowd was already in a frenzy as they seen the construction underway. Therefore, the books sold quickly. Some pooled their money together to purchase one, but most tried to hoard the first mainstream versions.


    ''We only have a few hundred more,'' laughed Kha inwardly as he looked at the bulging purse in his hands. ''Tomorrow let''s cut down the numbers.''


    While the others performed their own duties, Andrew finished up work on the large dining table. He was tired so he simply wrapped himself in his cloak and went to sleep.

 Chapter 33

    "Are there... I thought there were only seven," cried the first man from the crowd.


    "There are," laughed Kha as he motioned them to avoid the table. "He''s asleep so please keep your voice down. Anyways, these seven are, as you know, the main force in the novel. However... is that to say that is all of them?


    "Through careful research, we have found several dozen of them. Some played enemies, villains, or even carried background roles in menial affairs; however, now they are all at your viewing leisure. Those that can be replicated, have been. I''m certainly aware the price of entrance was steep, but I trust you find this place enjoyable. In fact... there will be a special auction once the little master wakes up. Let''s just say keep your eyes out for the one you like the most."


    The crowd was silent as their eyes darted all around them. They were currently sitting in a gallery portion of the building, just outside of a useable kitchen, which became Andrew''s napping location. However, the crowd, be it male or female, young or old, quietly admired the statues that were created after a few months of research and preparation by the assassin troop.


    Andrew had originally gifted them the original text to try to find the hints to their appearances. After liberal artistic licence and a few renderings, he was able to create most of the women cast from the novel. In addition, they were using whatever weapons, tools, or even dressed, as they were in the novel. Therefore the gallery was nearly as close a duplicate as possible - if demonised.


    Due to the sheer size of the building Andrew single-handed constructed, Kha decided to showcase the characters before allowing them to delve into make-shift scenes from the book.


    Andrew, however, was asleep. That is until he heard a scream in his ear.


    "Andrew! Boy, god damn it! Y-y-you never told me! Why! Did! You! Not! Tell! Me!" Roared Kakarov as he jumped into the kitchen.


    Andrew yawned and irritably glared at Kakarov. "What... I don''t care... I''m going back to sleep, enjoy."


    Andrew sunk deeply into the tiled floor before he reached an underground chamber he created for himself. After sealing it all up, he decided to get back to work. He finished a general outline before he randomly chose one the statues to view the outside world in.


    Considering he was in a house full of them, he decided, very much at random, to attach a steel clip into a woman''s bloise.


    She did not notice the glowing eyes from the statue, but Andrew''s small x shaped pin immediately caught Kha''s well-trained eye.


    After the initial tour, the group was brought to the front of the building.


    "So it seems he has chosen someone," chuckled Kha in front of the crowd. "Those who have a marked pendant on their shirts, please approach."


    Most of them did not understand what was going on; however, they all looked down to their shirts. Near the collarbone, was the small pin. And three guests received it.


    "Now, those of you with the mark. Please pick out the corresponding number to the statue. If you are still confused, we do have a glossary for your use."


    "2," cried a young man.


    "Ah, Tafe, good choice, good choice," grinned Kha.


    "1," mumbled a woman.


    "Ah, daring - I like it!"


    "23," spoke another young woman.


    "Strange," spoke Kha curiously. "Nevertheless, they''ll be crafted for you in just a moment. Retail price is impossible to judge, but I assure you it will the only one like it."


    Soon thereafter, two two-horned demons, one heroine and one veritable witch, were delivered by Andrew''s doppelganger and a third, with a single horn appeared as well. They rested in the Kha''s hands who eventually passed them out to the three.


    "Treat them well," smiled the man warmly. He turned to look at the crowd and shouted, "we will open up this property every Sunday; however, it is considered private property all the same. Do not consider trespassing, for your own safety."If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    After the words were uttered, a few sighed loudly. Nevertheless, the crowd left in rather upbeat moods. The statues were tasteful so even the accompanying wives and daughters did not have much to say besides the high ratio of men versus women in the yard - very much conflicting with the opposite issue of the gallery.


    Regardless, they had already doubled the cost of investment.


    ''Kha,'' projected Andrew. ''We should buy slaves to curate the house. It''ll be a better life than they would have had before. How does that sound?''


    ''So naive,'' sighed Kha inwardly. ''Shall we screen for potential criminals?''


    ''Well, perhaps, but it does depend on the crime itself. If it is minor, then no big deal. How much do they range around?''


    ''Several gold to several hundred.''


    ''Well,'' projected Andrew thoughtfully. ''My share is, what, four thousand? Let''s just look at getting as many as possible.''


    Andrew was still tired after the exhausting few weeks, therefore, he just sent his shadow self. The others remained in the house portion as they did various tasks or simply resting and training.


    As Andrew hovered and Kha walked, the two chatted for a while before they were greeted with a familiar scene. Andrew did not like the scene itself. However, he was not strong enough to change it from being a reality.


    "So leaving myself with another thousand, means about three thousand. Anything else we need to pick up?"


    "We should have enough supplies for a while, but perhaps polish or something of that sort."


    "Mayb- uhm, does she look familiar to you," murmured Andrew as he pointed to a cage off to the side.


    "Isn''t that..."


    "Andrew! Get me out of this damned thing!" Roared Leya as she rattled the metal bars of the cage. "Damn, Mom had gone insane. Sent me to a perverted barbarian before he shipped me to the South before Baba - Baba - sent me here!"


    "Uhm, okay? Why is that my concern, though," spoke Andrew curiously. "I mean, yeah, I was going to buy slaves, but why would I buy you?"


    "I''m your sister, damn it!" Roared Leya, attracting the attention of the crowd. "Just let me out and I''ll pay you back!"


    Andrew heaved a deep sigh as he looked at the price tag. Typically it reflects the amount, plus interest, of the individual''s crime.


    "Did... did you really do that much damage," spoke Andrew hesitantly. "I mean... tw-two thousand gold is a lot..."


    Leya furrowed her brows, "well, when a barbarian tries to take an advance on you, what else was I supposed to do? Leave his fort/hut standing? No. That bastard already had four wives!"


    "So," groaned Andrew. "I refuse - I refuse - to be in the same city as you. I am not taking responsibility for you, technically my slave, in destroying other things. And haven''t I already sent back at least that much!?"


    "Mom uses it to fix the house and such things," spoke Leya disinterestedly.


    "Ugh, why the hell does it have to be here of all places too?" Andrew exhaled loudly and turned back to the slave owner. "Hey, old man, I''d like to... trade something for my sister here."


    The man narrowed his eyes at the shadow clone in front of him. "What do you offer?"


    "As you may or may not know, I am the person who made the stat-"


    "What?! You disgu-"


    "Silence," muttered Andrew, repeating the hex for a few more times for good measure. "Anyways, old man, I have the gold, but I''d rather do something of equal value. I can create, design, and manufacture many things."


    "I''m not familiar with such things," murmured the man. "However, I do... hear you have something rather unique. Something from her home kingdom, yes?"


    Andrew glared at the man before he muttered, "I expect a favour as well then."


    The man grinned from ear-to-ear and Andrew disappeared. Since he not was restricted with the requirement of walking on his own two feet, he flew through the air with a black cloth bundle.


    Kha stared at the object, but Andrew glared at the man. "This one is a completed edition from a human perspective. However, I require you to bring her back to Nineau. No middle men, no lolly-gagging, just throw her cage on a carriage and hand deliver her to this address.


    Andrew scribbled on a piece of paper and Leya''s eyes grew wide.


    However, the slave merchant bowed lightly, "pleasure doing business with you. I do believe yours is the only complete version at present. I will take my leave later. I''ve seen that she is wearing a communicative device so I will dial back her mana restriction to allow for status reports as a sign of trust."


    Before could cry aloud, Andrew placed the silence hex on her. Having little to no mana available, she was powerless to over-power it. However, raging slews of curses did enter his ear.


    After he dealt with his sister, Andrew started to peruse some of the other slaves. They were predominately demons, but a few were humans. In fact, a few even seemed to be another species entirely.


    "Dog girls? Cat men? Strange world we live in," murmured Andrew.


    He did not communicate much with the dealers. Instead, he looked through the catalogue, indicating the time of capture, the value on their bounty, and even location of their crime, if applicable before he settled on fifty men and women.


    The races did not matter to him in the slightest. However, he did want to teach them magic at the soonest possible moment. Not to the extent of using spartan training on frail looking women and children; rather, a basic magic that most people ignored. He had them delivered to his doorstep with Kha and the assassins happily stealing them away to assist in various tasks.


    Granted, they were doing it to alleviate their own responsibilities, but the assassins began to teach the slaves all the same. Although fearful at first, they soon opened up to one another. They did not consider the work they were ordered to do would be so little. They were used to hard, back-breaking labour. Yet, they merely needed to do the dishes gently or memorise a few words.


    Such was the world that they were forcibly adopted into. Perhaps, one day, they would rid the curtails of Andrew''s conquest of the world, but until then, they were subjected to the menial tasks even the boy didn''t want to do.